Shaking a Spear at Ignorance A Resolution to the Shakespeare Authorship Problem By Timothy Spearman

Shaking a Spear at Ignorance
A Resolution to the Shakespeare Authorship Problem

By Timothy Spearman

This paper was originally inspired by a discovery the author had made concerning a similarity in the likenesses of the subject featured in the portrait of William Shakespeare by John Taylor and that of Edward de Vere by Marcus Gheeraedts. The conjecture of the author of this paper is that the subject featured in the Taylor portrait of Shakespeare is the same man shown in the Gheeraedts portrait only advanced in age by some fifteen years and therefore with a receding hairline resulting from middle age.The hypothesis is that, having lost caste in the Elizabethan Court for writing subversive plays that failed to meet their sole objective of serving the propaganda aims of the Court in addition to causing other scandals, including an affair with the Queen’s handmaiden, Anne Vavasor, Edward de Vere, the seventeenth Earl of Oxford became increasingly defiant of the establishment, adopting a bohemian lifestyle and dress, growing what was left of his hair long, allowing his courtier goatee and mustache to grow into a full but scruffy beard, while sporting an earring and commoner’s dress.Further study resulted in the discovery that the author was a Freemason initiated into the Higher Degrees of Freemasonry and a British intelligence operative under the cover of a diplomat, who visited the courts of Europe on several occasions. The life of privilege led by Edward de Vere, seventeenth Earl of Oxford, so dwarfed the life of the mediocrity from Stratford-upon-Avon as to eliminate him altogether from the authorship candidacy. Why, thought the author of this paper, would the Stratford man so clearly support the ideology of caste and privilege, as evidenced by his early plays in particular, when such an ideology disqualified him from upward social mobility? In addition, it did not make any sense whatsoever that he had such a breadth of knowledge gleaned from having participated in aristocratic sports, while studying jurisprudence, medicine, and several languages, in addition to traveling widely, when none of these privileges would be open to the commoner from Stratford.The author of this paper therefore thought to shake his spear at the ignorance of a naïve world blinded by four hundred years of incalculable oversight. The author hopes the findings here presented will sufficiently shake a spear at the serpent of ignorance that he might seek safe haven in the same hole he crawled out of. We also hope, but by no means hold our breath, that the academic world that has been so spitefully unkind to our person will offer a warmer reception to this our “spear-shaking” than it has in the past.It is also hoped that those who gaze upon the countenance of Edward de Vere will have the vision to see the resemblance in the two portraits this study has herein brought to the world’s attention. What’s in a name? In the name “William Shakespeare”, there is a great deal. One would assume then that, as a name of great import, the author would at least endeavor to adopt a uniform spelling of his name and a uniform signature to go with it. Yet, of the six signatures found attached to documents ascribed to the man from Stratford, each displays a different spelling and style of handwriting. Why would this be when literate men of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries developed personalized signatures just as people do today? As evidenced by the signatures extant, the man from Stratford whose name was most commonly spelled Shakspere seems not to have developed a consistent signature.1 Baptized Gulielmus Shakespere, he would go on to be known in other documents by William Shaxpere, William Shackespere, Willelmus Shackspere, William Shackspere, William Shakespeare of orthodox spelling, William Shackspeare, Willelmus Shakespeare, Willelmum Shakespeare, Willielmi Shakespeare, Willelmus Shackspere, Willelmus Shakspeare, Wyllyam Shaxpere, Mr. Shakespere, etc. These names appear on records ascribed to the man known by the name most commonly spelled William Shakspere from Stratford-Upon-Avon. It makes no sense whatsoever that a man of such importance would not endeavor to standardize the spelling of his name as well as his own signature for simple purposes of identification if nothing else. Indeed, the fact that there seems to have been no effort on the part of the Stratford man to do so is where a good part of the confusion rests and has contributed in no small degree to the authorship problem itself.Some of the scholars who examined these records initially decided that some of these documents belong in the biography of some other man of that name. Scholar Sydney Lee, for example, concluded Anne Whately became engaged to another of the numerous “Shakespeares” who then abounded in the diocese of Worcester. Then, in two articles entitled “Other William Shakespeares,” Charles William Wallace established that one of the documents pertaining to malt sales should be reassigned to a man other than the Stratford man.2 So the already scant record on the Stratford man, a record showing no evidence of any literary life, may be reduced still further by the fact that many of the “Shakespeares” referred to under different spellings in diverse documents may in fact be different men.The question that immediately springs to mind is why is the record so blank on William Shakspere of Stratford? Why is there such abject poverty in terms of documentation, including written records, letters, manuscript materials, etc.? Bear in mind that the question is asked of the man deemed to be the greatest author of English letters. How can this be, when significantly more documentation has been found on contemporaries of lesser note such as Ben Jonson and Michael Drayton? Michael Drayton, a much less revered contemporary and fellow poet from the same town, has exactly the kind of documentation associated with him one would expect to find in the great bard’s record, including letters, direct references to works, a brief description of his physical appearance, evidence of revision and polishing of his works, evidence of attending educational institutions, etc. Why the comparative destitution in the Stratford man’s record? And why is there no surviving evidence that these two famous poets from the same town had known each other or even met?3We might just as well ask: What’s in a face? The sheer abundance of disparate visages appearing in engravings and paintings of the bard indicate that hardly anyone seems to have had a clear impression of what the man actually looked like. In the opinion of the author of this paper, there is only one true likeness of the author of the plays and sonnets, and that is the portrait of Shakespeare painted by John Taylor circa 1610. While the painting by Taylor has been given the date 1610, this date must be erroneous since the subject of the painting, Edward de Vere, died in 1604. While many will be surprised by this claim, since the Stratford man is known to have died in 1616, I contend that it is not the Stratford man who is the subject of the Taylor portrait.The subject is indeed the man posterity knows as William Shakespeare, but that man is not from Stratford-Upon-Avon, nor was his real name William Shakespeare. The portrait is in fact a likeness of Edward de Vere, the seventeenth Earl of Oxford, who wrote the plays under the pen name, William Shakespeare. The man shown in the Taylor portrait bears a striking resemblance to a well-known portrait of Edward de Vere painted by the Dutch painter Marcus Gheeraedts. An approximate date for the Gheeraedts’ portrait is given as 1586. The marked difference of course is the fact that the man appearing in the Taylor portrait is bald, while the portrait of de Vere shows a man with a full head of hair.The reason for this is that the subject in the Taylor portrait is some fifteen years older and has gone bald with advancing years, while the de Vere portrait depicts the same man in his prime and with a full head of hair. The subject featured in the Taylor portrait is in fact the same man shown in the de Vere portrait only fourteen to fifteen years older, since the de Vere portrait shows the same man at approximately 36 years of age, since an approximate date of 1586 has been given to the painting. The author of this paper believes the Taylor portrait depicts de Vere at approximately fifty years of age, four years before his death in 1604. The dating of the Taylor portrait would, therefore, have to be reassigned to circa 1600, ten years earlier than that assigned by orthodoxy. Included in this paper is a composite photo comparison of the subjects featured in the two paintings. Both the aging process and unkempt appearance is eliminated in the painting of the bard with the aid of Photoshop, restoring his full head of hair, while eliminating his earring and long hair. Before and after photo analysis reveals that the middle-aged bard bears a striking resemblance to Edward de Vere featured at the age of 36, suggesting that Edward de Vere, the Earl of Oxford, is the bard writing under the pen name William Shakespeare. (See the accompanying composite portrait comparisons of before and after likenesses).The authorship controversy has not been helped by the fact that irresponsible researchers have deliberately misled lay people and scholars alike by making grossly erroneous claims. Perhaps the best example of this is Gareth and Barbara Lloyd Evans’s grievously errant contention in their Companion to Shakespeare:

We no more about the life of Shakespeare, both in
terms of facts and of rational conclusions that they
suggest, than of any other Elizabethan dramatist…
Documents relating to Shakespeare’s activities,
including letters to him and material relating to
his family, are extant in quantity in the Shakespeare
Centre records office at Stratford upon Avon.4

Note that the Evans’s tell us that there are many “letters” extant to Shakespeare, that is “letters” in the plural, misleadingly implying that there are many such letters extant. The truth is, however, that there is only one letter on record addressed to William Shakspere, the man from Stratford, and it was never delivered.5 How can so-called scholars mislead the public so irresponsibly? No wonder the authorship question has never been adequately resolved. With such gross distortions of the actual facts, many of the misinformed are discouraged from even embarking on the quest for the true author due to the erroneous weight of evidence tilting the balancing scales in favor of orthodoxy.The surname “Shakespeare,” it should be noted, appears as the hyphenated name, “Shake-speare,” in the dedications to Venus and Adonis and Lucrece. Of the thirty editions of the Shakespeare plays published before the First Folio of 1623, in which authorial attribution was given, the name appeared hyphenated in fifteen of these cases. This suggests that the name is of the order of a sobriquet or nom de plume. The only legitimate case for hyphenating an Anglo-Saxon name would be in the case of two noble families brought together through the bonds of marriage and who wished to retain their family peerage mutually by preserving both names in a hyphenated surname, but in such cases, the family name appearing after the hyphen would be capitalized. The “speare” in “Shake-speare” is most definitely not capitalized, leaving little doubt that it is pseudonymous.6What’s in such a name? If a dramatist were to assign himself a pen name, would it not be apropos to take on a name that canonized him as a dramatist in some kind of homage to his art form? True, he would be under no obligation or compunction to do so. Still, it would be no less fitting. This being the case, it will constitute no shock to learn that the name “Shake-speare” or “Shakespeare” is derived from Pallas Athena, patron goddess of the Greek theater in Athens, who was nicknamed “Hasti-Vibrans” in Latin, meaning the “Spear-shaker”. The reason assigned to the sobriquet for both the goddess and the bard is that Pallas was known for shaking her spear at the serpent of ignorance and vice.7 In Greek mythology, Pallas Athena was the goddess of wisdom, philosophy, poetry, and the fine arts. Her original name was Pallas…from palein, meaning ‘shake’. Athens, the home of Greek drama, was under the guardianship of Pallas, the spear-shaker. The phrase, “The spear of Pallas shake,” can be read in a line of verse from a collection of Shakespeare’s poems of 1640.8Pallas always shook her spear at ignorance, which is what the poet himself is doing, shaking his spear at the ignorant mass of humanity for believing the ridiculous ruse that an ignorant rustic from the country could be a claimant to the throne of the immortal bard, this a mere stand-in, substitute, or understudy brought in to play the part of the bard so that the true author could remain behind the scenes hidden from view. Pallas Athena also wore the “helmet of invisibility,” which rendered her invisible each time she drew the visor down over her face.The bard is, therefore, wearing Pallas’s helmet of invisibility, as his true identity is concealed behind a mask or visor. Ben Jonson recognized the true significance of the sobriquet when he wrote of Shakespeare’s “true-filled lines,” that “In each of which, he seems to shake a lance, /As brandished in the eyes of ignorance.”9 How did Jonson know about the Pallas Athena connection unless he was in on the plot? Gabriel Harvey, a fellow at Trinity College, Cambridge, in an address to the queen during one of her visits to the university, paid tribute to Oxford as a prolific poet, and one whose “countenance shakes spears.”10 Why the strange reference to the Shakespeare-Pallas Athena sobriquet once again?
Why was the Bard so inspired by Pallas Athena that he chose to adopt her nickname? From whence did this influence arise? It is known that, while studying law at Gray’s Inn, the young Francis Bacon formed there a secret literary society called “The Honourable Order of the Knights of the Helmet”. The “Helmet of the Order” was of course the helmet of Pallas Athena, the helmet that occulted her and rendered her invisible. She was Francis Bacon’s patron goddess since his early experience with the French Academie on the Continent whose patron was Pallas Minerva, the same goddess under her Roman designation.The candidate for initiation within the order swore allegiance to Pallas Athena and to uphold her ideals, banishing the serpent of ignorance to the remotest corners of the civilized world in order to spawn an age of enlightenment and a literary renaissance capable of enlightening the world. The initiate would then kiss the helmet, after which it was placed on his head. Just as the Helmet of Pallas was said to make the wearer invisible, so the initiate would become an invisible of Bacon’s invisible college or mystery school and secret literary society. In his right hand simultaneously was placed the spear of Pallas, which he was sworn to shake with valor at all the serpents of ignorance and vice to be found in the world.11 The author of the Shakespeare plays, who the author of this paper believes was Edward de Vere, would have worn the helmet of one of Bacon’s ‘invisibles’ within the Order and would have been sworn to write in secrecy. Given the political import of many of the plays including, Hamlet, Othello, and Macbeth, the author would have been forced to write under a pen name and to conceal his authorship. The Shakespeare Sonnets would also have to have been written under a pseudonym since they contained the story of the author’s invisible or secret life.The visor of invisibility Pallas Athena drew down over her helmet to render herself invisible makes sense of an otherwise obscure scene from Act V, scene I of Henry the Fourth, Part Two, in which Davy speaks of one William Visor to his master Justice Shallow, a name of obvious allegorical import, “I beseech you, sir, to countenance William Visor of Woncot…” (Henry IV, Part II in Shakespeare’s Complete Works, Collins Classics, V.I, ll.38, 39) To this entreaty, Shallow replies, “There is many complaints, Davy, against that Visor. That Visor is an arrant knave, on my knowledge.” (V.I.ll.40-42) “Woncot” is a probable allusion to Wincot. Wincot is where Will Shakspere’s uncle and aunt lived and is clearly a name of Warwickshire designation.The gratuitous exchange has no relevance to the play and makes no sense at all unless it is to point to Will Shakspere of Stratford as the “visor” of Pallas Athena’s helmet behind which the true author of the plays may remain obscured.12 In other words, Will Shakspere from Stratford is the front man behind which the true author, Edward de Vere, can conceal his identity as the bard out of political and social necessity. To substantiate the point, the Earl of Oxford’s wife died in 1612. In her will, she stipulated that a certain sum be laid aside as a provision “to my dombe man.” Was this the continuance of an allowance to be paid to the Stratford man, Will Shakesper, to continue in his capacity as the front man?13 He certainly was mute in terms of composition and functioned as a kind of “dummy” of the real bard, a mere stand-in or double.Alfred Dodd believes that Bacon wrote under many masks including, Thomas Nashe, Thomas Watson, Robert Greene, and John Lyly. In fact, amazingly, if it can be believed, Dodd claims that even Edmund Spenser was a mask employed by Bacon to conceal his authorship. According to Dodd, it was in July 1580 that a clerk, who worked for the Earl of Leicester, named Edmund Spenser, left to take up a job in Ireland. Before he left, Francis paid him for the use of his name in the publication of certain writings.14 According to Dodd, John Lyly is just one of the masks under which Francis Bacon wrote secretly.Using the initials I.L., since the author of John Lyly’s work often signed himself Ihon Lillie, the author wrote a commemorative poem about Edward de Vere. It must be remembered that it was common practice in the age of Elizabeth for authors to suppress their names and substitute initials or a pen name.15 This probably resulted from the fact that Elizabeth had enforced such strict censorship laws and mete out such severe penalties on violators. The author of the poem here in question attributes the valor Edward de Vere exhibited in the naval battle against the Spanish Armada to the inspiration provided by his patron goddess, Pallas, whom he refers to by name:

De Vere, whose fame and loyalty hath pierced
The Tuscan clime, and through the Belgike lands
By winged Fame for valour is rehearsed,
Like warlike Mars upon the hatches stands,
His tusked Boar ’gan foam for inward ire,
While Pallas filled his breast with warlike fire.16

It seems rather odd that Pallas Athena, patron goddess of the Greek theater in Athens and goddess of wisdom sprung from the brow of Zeus, should be placed on board Edward de Vere’s ship at the time of battle. One could imagine the goddess of war or some other goddess being at his beck. Why of all goddesses it should be the goddess of the Greek theater inspiring him in time of battle is extremely odd, unless of course Lyly, or Bacon, if indeed Lyly was a Baconian mask, knew Pallas was de Vere’s patron goddess. If de Vere’s patron goddess was Pallas Athena, then it would not be surprising for him to borrow her attributes, since it was custom for noblemen to employ pen names to conceal their authorship at this time anyway. It must be remembered that the nobility seldom attached their names to works of poetry and especially dramatic works, as it was considered beneath their dignity to publish lines of verse or plays.Why would Edward de Vere employ a pen name? Recourse to pen names and anonymous authorship by men of noble rank is not unique to Elizabethan England. Precisely the same practice was employed by the nobility in diverse cultural milieu. In Korea, for example, two classical operatic works were composed anonymously by persons of the noble class, Shimjong Jeon and Chung-hyang Jeon, and for precisely the same reasons.Gentleman of rank in the Choson Dynasty were forbidden to attach their names to dramatic works and works of poetry. It will come as no surprise then that the same practice was adhered to in another feudal society halfway around the world at the time of Queen Elizabeth. Any nobleman writing poetry for publication or dramatic works for the theater would have lost caste immediately.The threat of losing caste was so real for the author of the Shakespeare plays that it is even alluded to in a poem by John Davies, a contemporary, appearing in the Stationer’s register of 1610. What becomes abundantly clear is that the entire poem is written in the past tense, which suggests that its import is addressed to a poet already dead. Edward de Vere was of course already dead in 1610. He is known to have died in 1604 in fact. Will Shakspere of Stratford, however, would not be referred to in the past tense in 1610, as he still had six more years of life to live. The other thing to notice about the Davies’ poem is the fact that the Will. Shakespeare referred to is most definitely of the noble class, which the Stratford man was most definitely not, and has lost his noble rank as a consequence of his having performed in his own plays, a definite no-no for a nobleman:

To our English Terence, Master Will. Shake-speare.
Some say (good Will) which I, in sport, do sing,
Hadst thou not played some Kingly parts in sport,
Thou hadst been a companion for a King;
And been a King among the meaner sort.
Some others rail; but, rail as they think fit,
Thou hast no railing, but, a reigning Wit:
And honestly thou sowst, which they do reap;
So, to increase their stock which they do keep.17

The import of the poem is that “Shake-speare”, the name once again appearing hyphenated, indicating it is pseudonymous, is a nobleman who lost rank by performing on the stage. So addicted was he to the stage that he would take to the stage secretly under his pen name, but was probably recognized by the Queen’s omniscient ‘Gestapo’ or secret service and reported.“Thou would have been a companion for a King,” is an allusion to his status as an earl. The title “count”, being equivalent to “earl” in the English caste system, is in fact designated as a “companion to the King” in terms of peerage. “And been a King among the meaner sort” refers to the fact that de Vere had played kingly parts for the theater, which would in fact be seen as “a meaner sort of King”, since the theater was considered low and common.There is in fact a well-known portrait of Edward de Vere extant showing him in costume as King Henry. The last two lines of the poem indicate that the bard labors without gain, since others profit from his work. The implication seems to be that certain individuals reap the benefits of his work and keep the profits for themselves. At the same time that a nobleman who has lost caste is implied, so an allusion is also made to the man from Stratford known as Will Shakspere. The clue for this occurs in the allusion to “our English Terence”.The English Terence refers to the Roman poet Terence, a slave who became a free man and a well-known poet. The man summoned from Stratford to act as the front man and to double as the bard, in order that the true author could conceal his authorship of the plays is here implied.18

To corroborate the above account, where a tribute is given to an author already dead, when the man from Stratford is still living, we have the first edition of the sonnets published in 1609 under the title, Shake-speares Sonnets. Once more the name appears hyphenated implying a pen name, but there is something else this time. This kind of locution is usually reserved for one who is already dead. The byline should read, “By William Shake-speare” for a living author. Then, there is the text of the dedication, which refers to “our ever-living poet.” Implying once again that the author is no longer living. “Ever-living” is used in memorials to signal the fact that someone dead lives on in the memory of the living.19

Is the Elizabethan social ethos and the question of caste the only issue? Are there other reasons for adopting a pen name? The author of this paper would like to suggest that there is. Edward de Vere would have a rather good reason for adopting a code name were he a spy or agent of the British Crown. And the evidence strongly supports the fact that he was. The most convincing piece of evidence for his status as a secret agent can be found in a Privy Seal Warrant issued by the Queen on June 26, 1586. The warrant calls for a grant to be issued to the Earl to the tune of 1,000 pounds a year, a sizeable sum equivalent in today’s terms to three times the Prime Minister’s salary. The reason for the grant is not given, but what is abundantly clear is that the Queen issues instructions at the end of the letter that no accounting for the expenditure is required by the Exchequer, standard practice in the case of secret service money:

Elizabeth, etc., to the Treasurer and Chamberlains
of our Exchequer, Greeting. We will and command
you of Our treasure being and remaining from time
to time within the receipt of Our exchequer, to
deliver and pay, or cause to be delivered and paid,
unto Our right trusty and well beloved Cousin the
Earl of Oxford or to his assigns sufficiently
Authorized by him, the sum of One Thousand
Pounds good and lawful money of England. The
same to be yearly delivered and paid unto Our
said Cousin at four times of the year by even
portions: and so to be continued unto him during
Our pleasure, or until such time as he shall be by
Us otherwise provided for to be in some manner
relieved; at what time Our pleasure is that this
payment of One Thousand Pounds yearly to our
said Cousin in manner above specified shall cease.
And for the same or any part thereof, Our further
will and commandment is that neither the said Earl
nor his assigns nor his or their executors nor any
of them shall by way of account, imprest, or any
other way whatsoever be charged towards Us,
our heirs or successors. And these shall be your
sufficient warrant and discharge in that behalf.20

What the last two sentences mean is that no accounting of expenditures implied by the grant are to be required by the Exchequer, which is tantamount to saying that the transaction is secret and classified.

The scholar B.M. Ward claims that this is the usual formula followed in the case of secret service money. The Earl had no known office other than his place on the Privy Council, so there is no good reason for the payment in terms of official function or capacity. There is no evidence of any official assignment calling for such an annuity. The Earl never left the country following the issuing of the grant which he received beginning in 1586 when he was 36 until the time of his death in 1604 at the age of 54.21

For so large an amount to be paid out of the secret service fund, it had to have been used for purposes of state, Dorothy and Charlton Ogburn arguing that it was used for England’s first Ministry of Propaganda. The purpose of the propaganda ministry would be to educate the English people, most of whom could not read, through a medium of education analogous to today’s Hollywood, opening their eyes to the world around them, while acquainting them with a revisionist history that would have them bursting with pride.

And while the state was busily taking charge of the theater for purposes of state propaganda, it was simultaneously clamping down on the printing presses, the Queen authorizing Archbishop Whitgit and the Privy Council to draft legislation to strictly regulate them. A Star Chamber decree was duly authorized on June 23, 1586 calling for stricter governance over the printing press, with a list of pains and penalties for violations of the censorship laws. No publication could be released without first receiving approval from the Archbishop of London.

The success of the Queen’s Propaganda Ministry cannot be underestimated for its power to instruct the uneducated masses on their history, enlightening them on their place, and furnishing them with so thorough a knowledge of rewards and punishments they would have known what would invite praise and censure. A more vivid description of the state propaganda apparatus the theater guilds served could not be found than Thomas Heywood’s aptly named Apology for Actors, which is none other than an apology for the theater arts being held subordinate to the state to which the performers themselves had been held ransom:

Plays have made the ignorant more apprehensive,
taught the unlearned the knowledge of many
famous histories, instructed such as cannot read
in the discovery of all our English chronicles;
and what men have you now of that weak
capacity that cannot discourse of any notable
thing recorded even from William the Conqueror,
nay from the landing of Brute, until this day?
Being possessed of their use, for or because
plays are writ with this aim, and carried with
this method, to teach their subjects obedience to
their king, to show people the untimely ends of
such as have moved tumults, commotions, and
insurrections, to present them with the
flourishing estate of such as live in obedience,
exhorting them to allegiance, dehorting them
from all traitorous and felonious stratagems.22

Is it mere coincidence that history plays remained in vogue from 1586 until the conclusion of the Anglo-Spanish war? Chronicle plays were very popular, the pseudonymous author Shakespeare, Marlowe, and others writing several, many of which were original, but some of which Oxford apparently permitted his apprentices to revise and reshape. At the cessation of the war, the demand for such plays from the state and the appetite for them from a people weary of war dried up. Considering how scarce money was at the time, and how careful the Queen had to be with funds in providing for the war effort, it is clear that, if not the Queen, the state apparatus, had to be sufficiently pleased with the propaganda produced for the Elizabethan stage to maintain Lord Oxford’s annuity until the time of his death.

Why would the Earl receive such an annuity? If he is not being paid for his official duties, what is the reason for so exorbitant a salary? Is he being paid for covert operations of some kind? Once again, the evidence would support such a hypothesis. Christopher Marlowe and Ben Jonson both faced prosecution for libelous and blasphemous allusions made in their plays, great risks for commoners to take without protection from higher personages, institutions or organizations. In May 1593, the Star Chamber prosecuted Christopher Marlowe for “lewd libels” and “blasphemes”. Certain papers of Thomas Kyd were found keeping company with Marlowe’s manuscripts. Testifying under duress on the rack, Kyd protested that, “My first acquaintance with this Marlowe rose upon his bearing name to serve my Lord, although his Lordship never knew his service, but in writing for his players.” It is one of the most tantalizing mysteries in the Marlovian biography question that Kyd omits to identify the mysterious lord of whose household he had been a member for nearly six years.

Six years places Kyd in the services of the mysterious lord back to the end of 1587, from his time of arrest in 1593. The Spanish Tragedy attributed to Kyd on the strength of a single reference is assigned by scholar Edmund Gosse to the period 1584 to 1586. Researcher E. T. Clark believes that the mysterious lord under whose supervision Kyd worked for six years, and for whose players Marlowe wrote, was none other than Lord Oxford. It is more likely to have been Sir Francis Bacon, since the author of this paper believes that both Kyd and Oxford were working under Bacon as ‘invisibles’ in his secret literary societies, which in essence were employed as compartments within the state propaganda apparatus.

The period of Kyd’s employment nevertheless coincides with the period in which Oxford’s annuity of 1,000 pounds commences.23 It also happens to coincide with King Philip II of Spain’s rage over the manner in which he was portrayed on the Elizabethan stage. The Venetian ambassador of Spain even reported on King Philip’s complaints concerning the Elizabethan stage to the Signory:

But what has enraged him much more than
all else, and has caused him to show a
resentment such as he has never displayed
in all his life, is the account of the
masquerades an comedies which the Queen
of England orders to be acted at his expense.24

What King Philip’s complaint, as related by the Spanish ambassador, makes explicit is the fact that the plays had some effect in rousing a reaction from the foreign courts. It is at this time that we begin to hear about the so-called “university wits”. Researcher E. T. Clark believes that Oxford’s apprentices turned out dozens of plays under his supervision, including chronicle plays, revenge plays, Senecan plays, most of them conceived to sustain the people’s morale during wartime. Since his early twenties, Oxford had served as a patron for other writers, so it was easy for him to slip into his new role as the master of young propaganda initiates.25 Clark maintains that Oxford turned to recent graduates of Cambridge and Oxford, and even to those at the point of graduating, who showed promise as writers, to assist in the task of writing state propaganda for the stage. Clark also contends that it was Oxford who discovered Marlowe’s dramatic gifts, encouraging him to write Tamburlaineto portray as a ruthless conqueror the personage of King Philip.27

According to the great Baconian scholar, Alfred Dodd, in 1579 and by 1580, Sir Francis Bacon had founded the secret literary societies Fra Rosi Cross and The Honourable Knights of the Helmet, the latter named in honor of his patron goddess Pallas Athena who always whore the ‘helmet of invisibility’.

This was all part of Bacon’s effort to achieve “The Universal Reformation” or English Renaissance in literature. Fra Rosi Cross and The Honourable Knights of the Helmet were invisible colleges or mystery schools, whose initiates wore Pallas Athena’s helmet of invisibility and were known as ‘invisibles’. The founding of these societies began at Gray’s Inn law school, the Grand Patriarchs of the orders being Bacon’s personal friends such as Gabriel Harvey, his old literary professor, and Fulke Greville, a well-known poet. Bacon’s cousin, Sir Philip Sydney, and Sydney’s sister, Lady Mary, Countess of Pembroke, would also be on the planning committee. And according to Alfred Dodd, “He would have the warm support of Edward de Vere, Earl of Oxford, also a poet.”28 Was Oxford a poet or a concealed poet, one of the invisibles? Dodd has provided strong evidence that Oxford and Bacon were associates and that he was even in on the planning of these invisible literary societies? Was he also a member? It is very likely. He was referred to as a poet and playwright and yet he stopped writing poetry at least under his own name at a very young age, while strangely none of his plays survive under his own name.

Kid, Jonson, Marlowe, Lord Oxford as Shakespeare and others were working together as a syndicate of writers under the patronage of Sir Francis Bacon, whose source of funding came from the Queen, which is one explanation for the great flowering that occurred in Elizabethan drama and the unity of style found among the major playwrights of the time. Similarities found between the Shakespearean and Marlovian works, which have hitherto been explained away by charges of plagiarism and even the speculation that Marlowe was covertly writing the Shakespeare plays following a staged death in a tavern brawl, can now find a more logical explanation. What is more likely is that the similarities in styles found among the playwrights resulted from them working closely together as part of the same secret literary society and propaganda ministry, writing and sometimes sharing plays to meet deadlines assigned to them either by Bacon’s propaganda ministry or the Court. Similarities found between Shakespeare’s early historical dramas and Marlowe’s Edward the Second, published in 1594 as Marlowe’s, which orthodoxy acknowledges as proof of the greater author’s debt to the lesser, can instead be explained by the reverse scenario, in which Marlowe, as a initiated member of Fra Rosi Cross, is apprenticing under de Vere, the author known to posterity as William Shakespeare. What is more likely than Shakespeare being the plagiarist of the inferior dramatist’s work is that de Vere turned one of his own early plays over in draft form to his apprentice Marlowe to complete, perhaps in order to meet some pressing deadline assigned by their patron Sir Francis Bacon or the court.29

Othello would have been one of the plays that caused King Philip such strong offense. “Moor” was a racial slur for Spaniard at this time, and as the murderer of Brabanto’s daughter, Othello would have seen himself reflected in the Moor, since he was rumored to have arranged the murders of his third wife, Elizabeth of Valois and the Princess of Eboli, claimed to have been his mistress. With the production of Marlowe’s Tamburlaine probably launched a year later in 1587, Philip probably would have been further slighted. Envisioning himself as the master of land and sea, Tamburlaine boasts:

Even from Persepolis to Mexico
And thence unto the Straits of Jubalter,
Where they shall meet and join their force in one,
Keeping in awe the Bay of Portingale,
And all the ocean by the British shore;
And by this means I’ll win the world at last.30

Small wonder that the Spanish King would be so put out by the way he was represented on the Elizabethan stage. Why it should come as any surprise to anyone that the plays should be used for state propaganda is truly amazing. We have to remember that a feudal system existed at this time in which each lord served an overlord. No man was free.

To exhibit the kind of genius shown by Edward de Vere would have been more of a curse than a blessing. His talents would have been most certainly seized upon and used on behalf of the Queen, the Court and the state. Why should it be any surprise that Jonson, Marlowe, and the man posterity knows as Shakespeare were writing state propaganda on behalf of the crown? Is not the same the case today with Hollywood writers turning out state propaganda on behalf of the American government? Just as the English nobility are depicted as the bastion of heroism in the Shakespeare plays, so is the American hero a star shining with unrivalled brilliance in the firmament, witness Air Force One or Impact, both of which feature hero presidents. Examine any of the films starring Clint Eastwood, Sylvester Stalone, Harrison Ford, and innumerable others in which the American maverick is the model hero. Just as the author of the Shakespeare plays shows the English aristocracy as a caste that will set the nation to rights even when “the times are out of joint,” so now is the American elite seen as the bastion of righteousness which will set to rights even the most corrupt and untoward of governments, witness Mr. Smith Goes to Washington, JFK, All the President’s Men, and Amistad to name but a few.

How would Lord Oxford have been selected for such an assignment? We have established that he worked for the British secret service. But can we establish under whose command he was assigned? We do know that Sir Francis Bacon and his brother Anthony were the founders of the British secret service. We know that both Francis Bacon and Edward de Vere studied law at Gray’s Inn, one of the Inns of Court. We also know that Love’s Labor’s Lost and A Comedy of Errors were performed there for the first time at the Hall of Gray’s, the dining hall of the Inn of Court in 1594.31 What is certain beyond doubt is that Will Shakspere of Stratford-Upon-Avon did not and could not have studied at Gray’s Inn even if he wanted to because he was not of the noble class. It is even claimed that Bacon delighted in the theater and even performed masks himself, which he staged at Gray’s Inn. Could this have been under the inspiration of the Earl of Oxford?

Could it be that having witnessed the poetic gifts of the dramatist for himself, Bacon later thought to put them to good use for the sake of nation building? While Freemason scholars and other researchers have long promoted Bacon as the author of the Shakespeare plays, surviving titles of plays known to be Baconian resemble the titles of none of the Shakespeare plays:

The Birth of Merlin, 1589,
The Misfortunes of Arthur, 1587,
The Lord Mayor’s Pagaent, 29th
of October, 1591,
A Conference of Pleasure, 1592,
The Order of the Helmet or the Prince
of Purpool, 1594-5,
The Device of the Indian Prince, 159532

These titles dated within the same time frame in which the Shakespeare plays were being performed, often under the same titles in which they appear in the Folio, lack the sophistication and playfulness of the Shakespeare titles. And in the Device of the Indian Prince, a sonnet of Bacon’s preserved from the play shows that his verse falls fall short of the grace of the Bard:

Seated between the Old World and the New,
A land there is no other Land may touch,
Where reigns a Queen in Peace and Honour true,
Stories or Fables do describe no such.
Never did Atlas such a Burden bear,
As she in holding up the World Oppressed;
Supplying with her virtue everywhere
Weakness of Friends, Errors of Servants best.
No Nation breeds a warmer Blood for War,
And yet she calms them by Her Majesty;
No Age hath ever Wits refined so far,
And yet she calms them by her Policy;
To Her THY SON must make his SACRIFICE
If he will have the morning of his Eyes.33

Anyone who thinks that this is up to Shakespearean standard is either tone deaf, blind or lacking in aesthetic taste because this is simply bad verse and could not possibly be written by the same hand that penned the immortal lines written by the Bard. A great deal of similarity, however, has been found between Oxford’s early verse, penned under his own name, and Shakespeare’s. The Benezet test devised by Professor Louis P. Benezet is a good example of how many of the stylistic devices and language used by de Vere is identical to that of Shakespeare. The Benezet test, which juxtaposes de Vere’s early lines of verse with Shakespeare’s, has defied the efforts of numerous scholars to identify which lines are Oxford’s and which Shakespeare’s.34 Other clandestine operations were going on at this time.

Why is a propaganda ministry run by the secret service outside the realm of possibility? Not only was the English language canonized at this time, but the greatest literary works in the language were also being undertaken. Not only that, but the knowledge and wisdom of the classical writers, the histories of great nations, and practically everything else worth knowing from foreign countries was imported into the English language at this time. Books were printed and published on every art and science imaginable. In addition, the names on the title pages of these works are totally unknown. It is bewildering that so many men could be put to work on one arcane subject for the task of translating one book and one book only and to then disappear into the same obscure cloud from which they sprang.35 This suggests that they were under hire of the intelligence service just as readers and researchers are called in by the CIA today. It suggests a large clandestine operation designed to plunder the coveted secrets of the Continent as part of an orchestrated effort to import the Renaissance from the Continent. Revealingly, many of the books published during the period 1576 to 1598 are dedicated to the Queen, the Earl of Leicester, and Lord Burghley. Leicester was the Queen’s lover and Burghley, the Queen’s Chancellor.

Together they constituted the most powerful triumvirate in the country. Bacon’s intelligence service would naturally depend on funding from these personages in return for which the commissioned volumes would be dedicated to the benefactors.36 What is even more revealing from the intelligence service end of things is that Bacon oversaw the writing of many books in this period. He even supervised the printing process using his own wooden blocks, many of his own design, and each book under his direction was marked with such blocks, suggesting that he himself was acting as the national censor, ensuring on behalf of the Crown that every book published was politically correct.37

What is certain is that de Vere had the intelligence-gathering skills required for the job. He had visited the foreign courts, where he had been dispatched as a diplomat. What is said of Bertram inAll’s Well That Ends Well, where he is told, “You have sold your own lands to see other lands,” could equally be said of the Earl, who did appeal to Lord Burghley in a letter to do the very same by agreeing to pay for his expenses abroad. Oxford traveled widely on the Continent.38 He is known to have visited France and Italy with certainty.

The fact that he was granted official permission to travel in 1575 implies that he was both eminent and trusted, since it was difficult at this time for anyone to get permission to travel. The fact that his visit to the Continent was given the official seal of approval and that he was permitted to travel widely to Paris, Strasburg, Padua, Venice, Florence, and Sicily suggests that he was on official business probably on behalf of the Crown and that it constituted a diplomatic mission. The fact that he was recalled in 1576 pushes the case for a diplomat on official business, since his itinerary was being monitored and his person was valued enough to be dispatched and recalled.39 He was even known as the Italianate Englishman due to his tendency to wear the fashion of Renaissance Italy in the Court. He was also strongly influenced by Ovid, Particularly Ovid’s Metamorphosis, and was even referred to as the English Ovid. Oxford did travel in Italy extensively. He traveled with a retinue, according to Lord Burghley of eight people, including two gentlemen, two grooms, one payend (a dispursor of funds), a harbinger (someone who goes ahead to make arrangements), a housekeeper, and a trencherman (a cook).

The author of the Shakespeare plays was clearly well acquainted with Italy and its cities. Professor Ernesto Grillo notes that Italy herself is mentioned some 800 times in the plays, while her cities are mentioned severally, Rome 400 times, Venice 52, Naples 34, Milan 25, Florence 23, Padua 22, And Veronas 20. Genoa, Mantua, Pisa, Ferrera and other cities are also mentioned frequently.40 In addition, it is evident that the avant-garde Italianate theatrical form, commedia dell’arte is particularly in evidence in plays like Love’s Labour’s Lost. It was a form of comedy in which the plot was written out, but the dialogue improvised on the stage. George Lyman Kittredge holds the opinion that Shakespeare’s precise descriptions of scenes, laws, and customs spring from firsthand experience.41

In addition, there is the massive influence Italian and Roman authors exerted on the bard.Measure for Measure is influenced by the sixteenth century writer Giovambattista Cinzio; The Merchant of Venice is inspired by Il Pecorone of Florentino, 1588; A Midsummer Night’s Dreammust credit Ovid’s Metamorphosis as its muse. (And let us not forget that Oxford worked on the translation of Ovid’s Metamorphosis personally with his uncle Arthur Golding when still a boy);Much Ado About Nothing owes a debt to Matteo Bandello, a fifteen century writer of novellas or tales; The Taming of the Shrew is based on Arioto’s I Suppositi; and the basic plot of All’s Well That Ends Well is drawn from the ninth novella of the third day of Boccaccio’s Decameron.42 Then there is the fact that Shakespeare has borrowed so many loan words from the Latin.

Alfred Hart credits Shakespeare with employing a vocabulary of 17,677 words, twice that of Milton and two and a half times that of Marlowe. So dexterous was he with words that he was able to employ 7,200 words, more than occur in the King James’ version of the Bible. Lewis Theobold credits him with the massive suffusion of Latin words into English. So immense was the rhetoric of the Italian Renaissance that it amazes even modern researchers, and so great a master was Shakespeare of this rhetoric that he introduced the vocabulary and syntax of the Italian Renaissance to England. Even the sonnets are modeled on the Petrarchan form. In fact, Shakespeare can be credited with single-handedly bringing the Italian Renaissance to England.43
How could the Stratford man have gained so much firsthand knowledge about the Continent, particularly Italy? It was difficult even for nobles to travel at this time. A nobleman required special permission from the Queen to travel at a time when Protestant England was under siege by the Continent. The Throckmorton Plot to unseat the Queen and the northern uprising prove that England was under great peril and in constant danger of plots hatched by France and Spain. Under siege as she was, Elizabethan England had a moratorium on travel as strict as that of Soviet era Russia or North Korea today. It is unlikely Shakespeare would have ever been granted such permission to travel, and there is certainly no evidence from any of the documented record that he ever was.

It seems likely then that the author of the Shakespeare plays, which the author of this paper believes to be Edward de Vere, was dispatched to the Continent on an intelligence-gathering mission to the foreign courts and returned to England to dramatize what he had learned abroad. As part of the propaganda network operating under Sir Francis Bacon, founder and head of British intelligence, Oxford would have acted as a patron to the other writers employed by the propaganda syndicate, turning out plays with his apprentices that would have inspired great revelry at the revels. No Elizabethan scholar has ever pointed out the formulaic nature of the Elizabethan theater with its tendency toward histories, comedies and tragedies among the various dramatists.

It is as if they were all part of the same dramatic school. Even the titles of the plays among the various Elizabethan authors resemble each other, the Jonson play titled, Every Man Out of His Humor, resembling vintage Shakespeare. As propaganda, the history plays seem conceived to bring into relief the heroic exploits of the English nobility to cultivate a feeling of national identity and pride in the patriotic playhouse. The comedies, on the other hand, were designed to lampoon and satirize the foreign courts, particularly that of France and to paint then in a disparaging light, highlighting their decadence and dissolute ways.

Tragedies like Othello, Marlowe’s Tamburlaine, and Titus Andronicus, as already revealed, are designed to make foreign monarchs like Philip II of Spain look like homicidal maniacs. Then, there are the tragedies closer to home like Hamlet, which seem not to have the foreign court as its target, but the Elizabethan Court itself. This accounts for why a pen name was required.

Had Philip and other foreign monarchs been able to identify Oxford with the authorship of the very plays that so maligned them, the playwright would have made himself all too vulnerable to political assassination. Closer to home, the identification of the author as a man of Court would have exposed to public ridicule the high-ranking officials around him that are the targets of his plays, rendering him too vulnerable to political dangers including assassination. But even more serious is the issue of the plays and the sonnets, if read as Oxford’s, exposing the true nature of his relationship with the Queen, a problem which the establishment sought to remedy through damage control. Suppression of the author’s true identity was the means.44 Another motive for a British intelligence agent operating as a propagandist adopting a pen name is that he would make himself immune to both prosecution and persecution precisely because, if he were publicly censured, reprimanded and punished for any of his literary works, it would expose the very figures who wished themselves not to be identified with the brutes and monsters of his plays. What is evident beyond doubt is that the author of the Shakespeare plays is not only of the noble class, but subscribes to an ideology embracing peerage, caste, privilege and the entire edifice of feudal England.

It makes no sense whatsoever that a commoner from the country seeking a higher status and class position would subscribe to an ideology that would conspire to keep him in the mud. This safely eliminates the Stratford man from the authorship candidacy, since he would have no good reason to promote an ideology that would disqualify him from obtaining either respect or rank within his society. In Troilus and Cressida, there is an unmistakable appeal on the part of the dramatist to the need to maintain a caste system and its hierarchies of privileges, ranks and degrees. There are repeated references to the occult beliefs of Freemasonry. Allusions to ‘degree’ and its importance are repeated several times.

What must be stated here is that Freemasonry, which was based on the Egyptian mystery school tradition, was designed specifically to reinforce, safeguard and protect the aristocratic bloodlines in Europe just as the Egyptian mystery schools had formerly done in Egypt. Only aristocrats could belong to Freemasonry and they would be initiated into its higher degrees in order to protect the aristocratic bloodlines as part of an orchestrated effort to maintain their hegemony, privilege and purity. To the author of the Shakespeare plays, obedience to rank and degree was so natural that it made appeal to the order of nature itself. Freemasonry, to which the Earl of Oxford belonged, as most nobles of rank would, had a vested interest in promoting its ideology as a higher initiate, which he does through the personage of Ulysses:

The heavens themselves, the planets, and this center
Observe degree, priority, and place,
Insisture, course, proportion, season, form,
Office, and custom, in all line of order:
And therefore is the glorious planet Sol
In noble eminence enthron’d and spher’d
Amidst the other.
Troilus and Cressida, Act I.iii.ll.85-91

To understand these lines and their significance requires some rudimentary knowledge of Freemasonry. Sol is Latin for ‘sun’. The Sol Invictus religion was the religion of classical Rome and was a sun-worshipping cult. The Freemasonry secret society fraternity is pagan and is a sun-worshipping cult, exalting the sun as its highest principle.

The Sun is the king of the planets, so it may be said the King as the sovereign of the nation is the Sun or the sun god, and as such is no less than God in glory. High aristocratic caste is indistinguishable from high degree in Freemasonry, since only those initiates with the most royal blood and highest noble peerage would be able to rise to the highest degrees.

A higher-degree Freemason would certainly have the bloodline of kings. The ideology embraced by the fraternity was that caste had to be maintained, that bloodline could not be compromised or like metal it would suffer debasement. Shakespeare writes that degree and rank must be adhered to lest, as Ulysses maintains, disease and disorder reign: “O! when degree is shak’d,/ Which is the ladder to all high designs,/ The enterprise is sick….” I.ii.ll.101-103

In a poem from his youth called, Labour and Its Reward, Oxford, crediting himself as the author, writes, “The Mason poor that builds the lordly halls/ Dwells not in them: they are for high degree….”45 Oxford is referring to the system of initiation in Freemasonry based on degree, which assigns privilege to those of higher degree, those of more noble blood, who are initiated into the higher initiatory levels of the fraternity.

What is clear throughout the poem is that Oxford is lamenting the fact that there are many initiates of higher degree who outrank him. As a Mason, not only is he honor bound to maintain the secrets of the order, having taken a pledge to do so, but must also comply with what higher initiates within the order demand of him. I think it not at all far-fetched to suppose that Oxford has been required by his membership within Fra Rosi Cross, Freemasonry, and the British Secret Service, all founded by Sir Francis Bacon, to write secretly as an ‘invisible’ for purposes of personal safety as well as national security. The fact that Oxford as an author regrets the anonymity he must maintain is clear in two lines appearing near the end of the poem: “So he that takes the pain to pen the book/ Reaps not the gifts of goodly golden muse….”46 While being a higher degree initiate of Freemasonry, Oxford would have been surpassed in rank and degree by Bacon, who would have been a 33rd Degree Freemason and Master of the Order, and would have required the lower degree initiate to write anonymously as an agent of British intelligence, initiate of Freemasonry, Fra Rosi Cross, and courtier. While Bacon was over ten years younger than Oxford, he surpassed him in rank because his royal blood granted him higher peerage. Amazingly, according to Alfred Dodd, Bacon was not a commoner, but the secret son of Queen Elizabeth I and prince of the realm.47 Far from being the Virgin Queen known to posterity, Dodd and other researchers believe her to have had at least two children, including the Earl of Essex. His patriotic duty would have required him to be a spiritual martyr in the cause of nation building. He would not be entitled to enjoying the fruits of his labor.

He would be writing clandestinely as an intelligence man, dispatched on espionage missions to the Continent under the protection of diplomatic immunity, while covertly gathering intelligence on the royal courts of other lands, and then returning to England to dramatize what he had learned abroad as part of a state propaganda operation. He would also appropriate what had become institutions in Italy, including the Petrarchan Sonnet, the masterpieces of Ovid, Plutarch and others, superceding them in mastery and genius, exacting a cultural coup on the Continent that would leave England sitting prettiest, while holding the coveted prize of the greatest writer in European history, and what would be even worse medicine for the Europeans to bear, that this peerless writer was a commoner from the country.

The strongest evidence that the author’s works were not under his control and had been suppressed by a secret fraternity can be found in the preface to the first edition of Troilus and Cressida in 1609, appearing five years after the official date of Oxford’s death. The First Folio of Shakespeare’s works did not appear until 1623, some nineteen years after the Earl of Oxford’s death and seven years after the Stratford man’s death, suggesting that the bard did not exercise control over his own work. Having escaped the covetous hands of those who suppressed the other plays, Troilus and Cressida was somehow printed and distributed. The dedication is provocative because it gestures to the fact that the author and his works are intended for the highborn. It begins with the heading, “From a never writer to an ever reader. Newes.” This is highly suggestive, since it points to the fact that the author may never be acknowledged, since he is “a never writer, but that his work is addressed to “an ever reader,” an E. Ver reader perhaps hinted at by cryptic heading. The author of the dedication then writes, “Eternal reader, you have here a new play, never staled with the stage, never clap-clawed with the palms of the vulgar.” Does this sound like a dedication to a commoner from Stratford? If anything, it sounds like a nobleman praising the work of another nobleman, whose newly published work has managed to escape the hands of the vulgar commoners who have failed to exhibit it at the theater. It goes on to praise the author, while never referring once to Shakespeare, the author credited with the play by posterity. The dedication further alleges that, were the names of the comedies changed to commodities,

…you should see all those grand censors that
now style them such vanities flock to them for
the main grace of their gravities: especially
the author’s comedies, that are so framed to
the life, that they serve for the most common
commentaries of all the actions of our lives,
showing such a dexterity of wit, that those
most displeased with plays are pleased with
his comedies.
(Troilus and Cressida, Preface)

The dedication then ends with a reference to the “grand possessors,” which Stratfordians, those who believe the bard to be Will Shakspere from Stratford-Upon-Avon, naively believe refers to an acting company that has seized control of his plays. The reason this claim is naive is because “grand possessors” implies a body of individuals of noble rank and of considerable authority. Since we are on the subject of commodities, the author of this paper has put his money on it being the Freemasons, the Fra Rosi Cross fraternity, or some body within British intelligence service itself here referred to:

And believe this, that when he is gone, and his
comedies out of sale, you will scramble for
them, and set up a new English Inquisition.
Take this for a warning, and at the pleasure
of your peril’s loss, for not being sullied with
the smoky breath of the multitude; but thank
fortune for the ’scape it hath made amongst
you. Since by the grand possessors’ wills I
believe you should have prayed for them
rather than been prayed.
(Troilus and Cressida, Preface)

It is clear that the plays are in the clutches of unrevealed hands, “grand possessors” as they are called. By “grand possessors,” Stratfordians somehow have arrived at the amazing conclusion that an acting company is involved. Why the word “grand” then? “Grand” would hardly be a fitting word to apply to an acting company composed of common players.

What is far more likely is that Sir Francis Bacon’s intelligence service, Fra Rosi Cross secret literary society, or Freemasonry are implied. In his seminal biography on Sir Francis Bacon, Alfred Dodd, addressing the issue of the Shakespeare manuscripts, claims that the manuscripts were filed away for safekeeping with the “grand possessors,” who, according to the Preface of Troilus and Cressida of 1609 kept them in safe custody for the author.48 The Preface to Troilus and Cressida makes it abundantly clear that the plays are in the protective custody of the grand possessors.

The author of the Preface even suggests that Troilus and Cressida has been wrested away from the grand possessors against their wills, bidding the reader to, ‘…thank fortune for the ’scape it hath made amongst you. Since by the grand possessors’ wills I believe you should have prayed for them rather than been prayed.’ This suggests that the grand possessors exercise control over the plays and that their fate is subject to their wills. Granted, this could be with the author’s approval, but the opening lines suggest that the preface is partly written to the author himself in the form of a eulogy as in the words, “…for it is a birth of your brain that never undertook anything comical vainly.” (Troilus and Cressida, Preface) Note that the past form ‘undertook’ is used, implying that the products that are the birth of the author’s brain are in the past. Why not ‘undertake’, if in 1609, the author is still active and writing? The reasonable explanation for this is that the author was dead by this time and his work was now in the custody of a group of individuals functioning as executors and guardians of the deceased’s manuscripts. Since Edward de Vere is believed to have officially died in 1604, this could account for why the manuscripts are no longer in the author’s possession of under his control.

It was probably considered expedient by the Freemason fraternity to hold off on the release of the plays until after all the figures in the Elizabethan Court and English establishment alluded to or lampooned in the plays were dead. It is also probable that even an influential organization like Freemasonry could only suppress the true authorship through a generational delay, in which the release of the plays would be delayed by a span of some twenty years, by such time that the true bard, along with his political opponents, would have been forgotten. Since the hierarchy of the intelligence services is based on the initiatory degrees of Freemasonry, it is reasonable to suppose that those most highly placed in both command structures would be in many instances the same men. Therefore, it is not unreasonable to surmise that the Masons and the Elizabethan intelligence service were connected, since both Speculative Freemasonry and the British intelligence service were founded by Sir Francis Bacon and his brother Anthony, so that many of the same vanguard could be found in both fraternities. According to a contact in U.S. Naval Intelligence, higher ranking officers in the military and intelligence command structure of the United States are often either Freemasons or Rosicrucians. The same is the case for the British intelligence services.

Since Bacon is responsible for founding Fra Rosi Cross, Speculative Freemasonry in its modern form, and the British intelligence service, it is not difficult to give credit where credit is due. As a fraternity wielding great influence, Freemasonry would have been able to disseminate misinformation through the education system, easy enough to orchestrate since the university degree system is based on the first three degrees of Freemasonry, Entered Apprentice, Fellow Craft, and Master Mason, and could therefore control which theses on the bard would obtain Ph.D.s and which would not. This means that the organization controls who gains privilege within the university establishment. The release of disinformation and the control over information are then exercised by a steering committee that functions like the Invisible College Bacon refers to in The New Atlantis, dictating what the official view on the bard is going to be. What the preface to Troilus and Cressida appears to be saying is that the dramatist’s plays are held by members of a secret fraternity of noble peerage, such as Fra Rosi Cross or the Masons and that this play was somehow rescued from their control. This eliminates Bacon as the author. Why? Because if he were the founder and director of the secret societies in addition to the British intelligence service, how could the plays be wrested from his control?

It is self-evident that Bacon’s secret societies Fra Rosi Cross, later the Rosicrucians, and Freemasonry are behind the Stratford authorship ruse. They needed a front man to conceal the authorship of the ‘invisible’ who wrote the Shakespeare works. The Stratford man was selected as the commoner front man who would take credit for the works. This, in part, served to empower the lower classes by granting enormous dignity to a man from the lower ranks of society. This mission was part of Bacon’s secret enterprise. There is no way that Bacon could be the author of the plays. The Preface to Troilus and Cressida disqualifies him as the author. The power he wielded as the founder of Speculative Freemasonry and Fra Rosi Cross meant that he would exercise absolute control over his own plays.

Yet the Preface to Troilus and Cressida makes it explicit that the grand possessors have wrested the plays out of the dramatist’s control and that they are subjected to their will not the author’s. The plays cannot be Bacon’s, since Bacon was the head of all the fraternities implied by the “grand possessors” including, The Honourable Order of the Knights of the Helmet, Fra Rosi Cross, Speculative Freemasonry and British intelligence. How could the plays possibly be prized from his hands? Not only is Bacon the founder of the British Secret Service, he is the founder of the Freemason and Rosicrucian societies in their modern form. He is even responsible for the Thirty-three Degree system of initiation employed by the Freemason Craft today around the world.49 How could the plays be exercised from the control of a man who headed all the organizations who could have qualified for the designation “grand possessors”? Obviously, Bacon and one of his secret fraternities exercised control over the plays and not the author.

The author is clearly someone other than Bacon, an ‘invisible’ who worked under his authority and did not exercise control over his own plays. Edward de Vere is the only man other than Bacon whose life, peerage, education and craftsmanship could have qualified him for the role of Shakespeare. It is probably Oxford who had the plays wrested from his control.
What is clear from the record is that Ben Jonson has had a hand in the publication of the First Folio of plays. This we know because of his dedication, which appears in the Folio itself. Documented proof also exists that Sir Francis Bacon has had a hand in the Shakespeare plays at least at the planning level, since the Northumberland manuscript displays his name, along with the name William Shakespeare as well as the titles of several of the plays. What the author of this paper suspects is that the Shakespeare manuscripts were in the hands of a body referred to in the dedication to Troilus and Cressida as the “grand possessors” to which Jonson and Bacon belonged. It is Charlton and Dorothy Ogburn who have helped enlighten us on the identify of the “grand possessors” in their classic This Star of England. In 1615, the Earl of Pembroke became the Lord Chamberlain. It would therefore be with his approval that Ben Jonson would be nominated for the office of Master of the Revels. And it was at the Lord Chamberlain’s behest that Jonson was awarded a pension of 100 marks a year.

It the year 1621, Pembroke increased Jonson’s salary temporarily to 200 pounds a year. It will be remembered that the First Folio of the Shakespeare plays came out in 1623. We know that Jonson had a hand in the editing of the plays because we have all read his dedication to the Shakespeare works. Is it such wild speculation to suppose that he might be receiving a stipend from the Lord Chamberlain for his work on the Shakespeare manuscripts?

Not only was Ben Jonson on close terms with Lord Pembroke, he was on intimate terms with Lady Mary Pembroke as well. The “Incomparable Paire of Brethren” to whom the First Folio was dedicated, were the Countess of Pembroke’s two sons, William Herbert, Earl of Pembroke, and Philip Herbert, Earl of Montgommery. Philip Herbert had married Edward de Vere’s daughter, Susan. A confederacy or fraternity involving all these people had already formed when Oxford was still alive. The Ogburn’s research has determined that the Countess of Pembroke, her two sons, the Earls of Pembroke and Montgommery, the Earl of Southampton, who some affirm to be Oxford’s illegitimate son, Sackville, Neville and others, all intimately connected with the Earl of Oxford, constituted the Virginia Company.50 Considering that the Virginia Company was under Charter of King James to develop the lands and resources of the colony of Virginia and whatever other territory in the New World it could lay its hands on, we can assume it was directly connected with Sir Francis Bacon’s ambitions in the American colonies as outlined in The New Atlantis.

There is ample evidence that Bacon had a hand in the plays. Baconian ciphers found in the plays and the Northumberland manuscript certainly link him to their production. It is probable that, as head of British intelligence and founder of Speculative Freemasonry and at least two secret literary societies, he would have advised Oxford on what themes, coded messages and other devices to include in the plays.

Bacon was in fact a cousin of the Cecil’s and thus a family relation of Lord Oxford. It is probable that they met when Oxford was but a child. Their intimacy would have only grown during their attendance at Gray’s Inn law school, where they both purportedly wrote and produced revels for the stage. While approximately a decade younger than Oxford, Bacon wielded great influence at Gray’s Inn, where many of the revels were performed, and was even installed there as dean for several years. Jonson was also closely connected with Bacon. There is ample evidence within the Jonson and Shakespeare canons to prove that Jonson and the author of the Shakespeare plays were both initiated Masons. This will be explored later in the paper.

Jonson paid Bacon the highest tribute in 1619, giving him the title “Dominus Verulamis” for his persuasive power, eloquence, and graces in delivering fine speeches. According to a noted source at the time identified as Judge Webb, Bacon was closely associated with Jonson long before he was created Lord St. Albans. He even engaged Jonson to compose a masque for the Christmas celebrations in 1617. Jonson would even go on to write a panegyric on Bacon on the occasion of his sixtieth birthday in 1621.

What is revealing is that, though Bacon would have been intimately familiar with his family relation, Lord Oxford, he never mentions him throughout the seven volumes of the Letters and Life of Francis Bacon, except once, and that in the formal list of peers who sat as Commissioners in the trial of Essex and Southampton. The author of this paper fully agrees with the Ogburns that Bacon and Jonson and the Freemason fraternity are responsible for orchestrating the hoax that has concealed the true authorship of the Shakespeare plays.51 Implicating Bacon and Jonson in the greatest literary hoax in history without implicating the Freemasons would be absurd, since the two men could not have acted alone and required the mobilization of a clandestine organization fully supportive of their scheme, and to which they both belonged, to successfully pull off one of the greatest orchestrated deceptions in world history.

In commemoration of the Freemason-led deception, a Freemasonic ceremony was held in July 1929 to lay the Foundation Stone of the Shakespeare Memorial Theatre at Stratford-upon-Avon, a fully laid on Masonic ritual conducted by Lord Amptill, pro-Grand Master of the United Lodge of England, in which he employed an old Egyptian stone maul used at Sakkhara four thousand years ago. Six hundred Masons were in attendance in full Masonic costume. 52

The author of this paper believes that the Earl of Oxford, the pseudonymous author of the Shakespeare plays, was martyred by the Masons as part of a Masonic ritual murder known as “The Killing of the King”. The sacrifice of authorship in art can be conceived as a reenactment of Jesus martyrdom as a kind of “passion play”, since it is the mystery and passion of the author’s sheer obscurity that peeks our curiosity and whets our appetite for discovery. It is a god-like enterprise retold in the Shakespearean Sonnets over and over again, the sacrifice that is to be answered at another time, the glory that is to spring from the silence at some future time. That the world will all at once see it, and wonder why they did not see it before is an event only a breath away.53 This explains the significance of the Freemasons using the stone maul from Sakkhara to lay the Foundation Stone of the Shakespeare Memorial Theatre. A stone maul was used in the murder of Hiram Abif, who Freemason lore tells us was the architect of King Solomon’s Temple, the Master Mason and guardian of the secrets of the Third Degree of Freemasonry.

The author of the Shakespeare plays actually foretells his own end in The Tempest. The scene in which the three ruffians, Caliban, Stephano and Trinculo plan to set upon Prospero and steal his books is in fact a reenactment of the murder of Hiram Abif from Freemasonic lore. The modus operandi Caliban outlines is drawn directly from the legend:

Why, as I told thee, ’tis a custom with him
I’ th’ afternoon to sleep: there thou mayst brain him
Having first seized his books; or with a log
Batter his skull, or paunch him with a stake,
Or cut his wezand with thy knife. Remember
First to possess his books; for without them
He’s but a sot, as I am, nor hath not
One spirit to command: they all do hate him
As rootedly as I. Burn but his books.
The Tempest, III.ii.ll.87-95

The name Prospero stands for the author and is probably to be taken as a play on the word ‘prosper’. Thus we have “Pro-Spear-O”, denoting ‘hope’ or ‘affirmation’, denoting the ‘spear’ of Shakespeare and the ‘spear’ Pallas Athena shakes at ignorance. At the same time, Prospero represents the Master Mason, Hiram Abif, while Caliban, Stephano and Trinculo represent the “Three Juwes” of Masonic legend, Jubila, Jubilum and Jubilo who conspired to steal the secrets of the Master Mason, Hiram Abif, at the Temple. The account of the fate that met Hiram Abif at the Temple is given in the Masonic Rite of the Third Degree:

His devotions being ended, he prepared to retire
by the south gate, where he was accosted by
the first of these ruffians, who, for want of a
better weapon, had armed himself with a plumb
rule, and in a threatening manner demanded of
our Master…the genuine secrets of Osiris,
warning him that death would be the consequence
of his refusal; but true to his obligation he replied
that those secrets were known to but three in
the world and that without the consent of the
other two, he neither could, nor would divulge
This answer not proving satisfactory, the
Ruffian aimed a violent blow at out Master’s
forehead, but startled by the firmness of his
demeanour, it only glanced down the right
temple. Yet with sufficient force to cause him
to reel and sink to the ground on his left knee.
Recovering himself from this situation, he
rushed to the west gate where he stood
opposed by the second ruffian, to whom he
replied as before, yet with undiminished
firmness when the ruffian, who was armed
with a level struck a violent blow on the left
temple which brought him to the ground on
his right knee.
Finding all chances of escape in both
these quarters cut off, our Master staggered,
faint and bleeding, to the east gate where
the third ruffian was posted and who, on
receiving a similar reply to his insolent
demand…struck him a violent blow full in
the center of the forehead with a heavy
stone maul, which laid him lifeless at his

The intended murder of Prospero is planned by three ruffians, representing the Three Juwes of Masonic lore, who intended to kill him with blows to the head with a wooden instrument, representing the maul of Masonic legend. The mischief they intend is to follow the stealing of Prospero’s books, which are symbolic of the secrets of the Master Mason. The murder was to take place at noon at the entrance to Prospero’s cell, the cell representing the Masonic Temple. The time of noonday is significant as it is the highpoint of the sun, which is of great ritual significance in the “Killing of the King” rites, since Osiris, the king, is the sun, and Horus, his son, is the son of Osiris, the sun god. 55

If the man posterity knows as Shakespeare was subject to a political assassination, would it not account for the disparate accounts concerning the cause of death, the absence of a will, a grave and other anomalies related to so great a personage? Would it not also provide an additional motive for concealing the true authorship of the greatest literary personality in history? Would not such a revelation be shaking a spear at the serpent of vice known as the British establishment, including the British Royal Family, government, intelligence service, educational establishment and Freemason network?
Further evidence from The Tempest confirms its status as a Masonic play. The strange appearance of the Widow Dido in The Tempest offers yet another reference to Hiram Abif, this time as the son of a widow:

Hiram, the widow’s son,
Sent to King Solomon,
The Great Keystone;
On it appears the name,
Which raises high the fame
Of all, to whom the same
Is truly known. 56

In certain Masonic ceremonies, i.e. the Third Degree, there is a substitution of Hiram Abif for the initiated candidate. The passage quoted from The Tempest refers to Hiram as the “widow’s son”. Masons even refer to themselves as “son’s of the widow” or “the widow’s sons”. The reason for this is that the expression has an intimate connection with the building of Solomon’s Temple and its architect. In the First Book of Kings, vii. 13 the following words appear: “And King Solomon sent and fetched Hiram of Tyre, a widow’s son of the tribe of Naphtali.” Hiram is therefore referred to as a widow’s son.

The Masons are referring back to this “widow’s son” of Biblical import in their rituals and ceremonies.57
There is ample evidence that the plays contain Hermetic and Ancient Mystery sources of Rosicrucian and Masonic origin. The Sonnets are pregnant with fertility god imagery of rebirth and revelation.58 References to Freemasonry abound in the Shakespeare plays. This is no surprise since the author is an initiate of Bacon’s Speculative Freemason fraternity and Bacon is responsible for founding all thirty-three degrees of Freemasonry, which are mini-dramas in themselves, the Third Degree on which the plot of The Tempest is based being but one. Just to prove the case that the plays were written by a high initiate of Freemasonry, a list of references is here made that the reader may judge for himself. There is a reference to Masonic apparel, accessories and symbols in The Merry Wives of Windsor consisting of the garter, and the compass in a ring. The garter is worn by Masons, while a square and compass are featured in a Masonic ring worn on the finger.

There is a reference to a young Masonic initiate in Much Ado About Nothing: “Is there no young squarer that will make a voyage with him to the devil?” (I.i.ll.69, 70) A reference to a candidate being initiated into the rites of the Third Degree in The Tempest with the following expressions employed by Caliban over the course of Act IV: “Be patient…I’ll bring thee…Hoodwink this…speak softly…This is the Mouth of THE CELL…No more…ENTER.” (IV) There is an allusion to the Worshipful Master in The Taming of the Shrew: “What! My old Worshipful Master.” (V.i.l.55) Then there is the Masonic ritual letter code referred to in Richard III: “And from the Cross Row plucks the letter G.” The Cross Row refers to the Rosy Cross of the Rosicrucians also known to Masons, and the letter ‘G’ so sacred to Masons refers to the Grand Geometrician or God, who is responsible for all sacred geometry, Temple design and architecture.59

From the evidence provided in the dedication to Troilus and Cressida, we already know that “grand possessors” have dispossessed the author of his books. Are these the ruffians he refers to inThe Tempest? We should note that the author’s primary concern in The Tempest is the issue of dispossession. Many scholars are in agreement that The Tempest is the last of the author’s plays. Not only does the author break his wand at the end of the play, but he sets the nature spirit that has been his muse, Ariel, free.60 Does this not signify that the master Prospero has hung up his hat? There is no question that he sees his artistic days as being at an end, Prospero’s epilogue seeming more like his final curtain call and last farewell:

Now my charms are all o’erthrown,
And what strength I have’s mine own,
Which is most faint: now, ’tis true,
I must be here confined by you,
Or sent to Naples. Let me not,
Since I have my dukedom got,
And pardon’d the deceiver, dwell
In this bare island by your spell…
(The Tempest, Epilogue)

First, the author addresses his waning artistic powers, which are nearly at an end. Then Prospero says, in what appears to be the author’s final address to the King, only fitting since the play is probably being staged for King James, “now, ’t is true,/I must be here confined by you,/ Or sent to Naples.” The choice has probably already been given to Oxford by King James either to be imprisoned in the Tower or sent into exile perhaps to Italy, where he is known to have cottaged in his younger days.

He then entreats the King not to exile him, since he has got back his dukedom. This corresponds to Oxford receiving back some of the landholdings the Queen had earlier confiscated and awarded to Leicester and others as patronage favors. He then indicates that it is under the king’s curse or “spell” that he is able to continue living on this bare island, that island possibly being the Isle of Man, where Oxford is rumored to have been sent into exile, an island that would of course have been barren. He then goes on to appeal to the King for clemency or mercy:

But release me from your bands
With the help of your good hands:
Gentle breath of yours my sails
Must fill, or else my project fails,
Which was to please.
(The Tempest, Epilogue)

In the above lines, Oxford seems to be appealing to the King for forgiveness, hoping that, if his play pleases, the King might see fit to release him from confinement on the island and fill his sails with his command that he might return to England, since the entire play was conceived to please the King and win his approval. He then complains of the despair from which he suffers that only prayer can deliver him from. He then appeals to the King to act according to the Golden Rule, forgiving him his trespasses, as he would have others forgive his:

And my ending is despair,
Unless I be relieved by prayer,
Which pierces so, that it assaults
Mercy itself, and frees all faults.
As you from crimes would pardon’d be,
Let your indulgence set me free.
(The Tempest, Epilogue)

Oxford concludes by appealing to the King to free him at his pleasure. Now compare Prospero’s epilogue with a story pertaining to Oxford related by Peter Sammartino in The Man Who Was William Shakespeare. The story goes that King James I was suspicious of Oxford because of the loyalty he had demonstrated to a protestant queen. James I knew of Oxford’s opposition to the former Scottish king being on the throne. He was reluctant to assassinate Oxford however, as he feared rebellion. He resolved instead on confining Oxford to the Tower of London.

It was at this time that Oxford’s sin-in-law, the Earl of Derby, suggested a compromise to King James. Since Oxford was the principle writer in all England, he should be permitted to live. Derby proposed that he be removed from the public arena so that he no longer posed a threat to the King. The King then gave Oxford a choice: oblivion or death. Oxford naturally would have chosen oblivion. This would have eliminated him as a political threat, for without the Earl in Court wielding his pen, no one could have discerned the message he imparted through the lines of his plays. It was at this time that he was pronounced officially death. This is said to have occurred at the official date of his death in 1604.

Oxford was then allegedly sent to the Isle of Man, which interestingly belonged to the Derby family. There he is said to have spent the rest of his life in isolation attended to by only one servant who brought him logs for the fire as well as food and water, another striking parallel to The Tempest, as Caliban is employed in the same daily tasks as the servant of Prospero. Oxford is said to have continued writing and revising his plays until his actual death in 1611.61 What is interesting about this story is that it seems to corroborate Prospero’s accounting of events in The Tempest’s epilogue and is therefore worth including in the body of this paper as a footnote. What happened at the hour of Oxford’s official death in 1604 is highly suspicious.

The events have been recorded in G.P.V. Akrigg’s Shakespeare and the Earl of Southampton. The events are of so extraordinary a nature that it raises suspicions about the allegation that Southampton, the “Fair Youth” referred to on the Sonnets, was in fact the illegitimate child of Oxford and a claimant to the throne. In fact, Oxfordian scholar Paul Streitz has proposed that Edward de Vere was actually Edward-Tudor-Seymour, the illegitimate son of Queen Elizabeth I, conceived through an elicit affair between a sixteen-year-old Princess Elizabeth and her stepfather Thomas Seymour.62 The reason events of that day seem to confirm this is that Southampton was arrested on June 24, 1604, the day of Oxford’s death, when a seeming panic erupted in King James’s Court. What this suggests is that the Earl of Southampton may have been perceived as a threat due to the fact that he himself may have been a claimant to the throne.

The king may have been concerned that, with Southampton’s father, Oxford, removed from the political landscape, Southampton may have developed an appetite for the throne. The king immediately ordered his heir to the throne to confine himself to chambers and called upon the protection of his loyal Scots guards. Southampton and other associates of the Earl of Oxford were arrested and taken to the Tower for questioning. Their personal papers and documents were also seized and examined, presumably for evidence of treasonous plotting.

The very next day they were set free. Despite the uproar over the incident, the authorities loyal to the king kept silent, no official explanation ever being offered, while details pertaining to the incident were suppressed. This finding was reported by Oxfordian Randall Barron to the Shakespeare Oxford Society Newsletter in the Fall, 1993 edition. Barron’s conclusion is that, among the papers and documents that were probably seized on the occasion would be Oxford’s own, since they were probably perceived as a national security threat.63

The register of Church of St. Augustine in Hackney tells us that Oxford died of the plague: “Edward de Vere, Erle of Oxenford, was buried the 6th day of July, anno 1604.” In the margin of the same page in the church register is the annotation “The plague.” He is supposed to have been interred here, yet no grave marker has ever been found. The Tudor church was destroyed in 1798, and the ancient gravestones, defaced by time, have been stacked against the church wall.64 The chances of ever finding evidence of his interment at Hackney parish church are exceedingly low. Regarding the Earl’s interment, Lady Oxford’s will attests to the fact that her husband was buried in the churchyard of Hackney parish church, as she stipulated in the passage from her will below that she wished to be laid there with her husband:

…in the Church of Hackney, within the county
Middlesex, as near unto the body of my late
dear and noble lord and husband as may be;
only I will that there be in the said Church
erected for us a tomb fitting our degree.65

Yet directly contradicting this is the testimony of Oxford’s first cousin, Arthur Golding’s son, who wrote of Oxford’s interment: “I will only speak what all men’s voices confirm: he was a man in mind and body absolutely accomplished with honorable endowments; he died at his house in Hackney in the month of June Anno 1604 and leith buried at Westminster.”65 Some researchers have accounted for this with the explanation that the Earl’s body was at some point exhumed for reburial at Westminster Abbey. When he allegedly died of the plague in 1604, and was purportedly buried in the churchyard at Hackney parish church, there was no memorial and he left no will.67 Is it not strange that one of the most legendary nobles in English history should receive no tribute and leave no will? This suggests that he died in disgrace or that his death deliberately received as little attention as possible. Can one conclude otherwise than that the circumstances of his life and death being deliberately suppressed? Even the stories related to his death are inconsistent. There is even a rumor that he survived beyond his official death in 1604 to live for an additional seven years in exile on the Isle of Mersea. True, this story might be of the same category of stories that attend the lives of larger-than-life figures such as Marlowe, Jim Morrison, and Elvis, all of whom have had mysterious circumstances attached to their deaths, but could it just be that the very mystery surrounding their deaths is due to something macabre and untoward? Could the riddle of de Vere’s death point to a yet unsolved homicide?
There are haunting examples of foreshadowing in the Shakespeare plays, in which the author seems to prophecy his own death and interment. While such references abound, this paper will examine two in which the characters in question are clearly identified with our Lord and author of the plays, they being King Henry V and Romeo. In Henry V, for instance, the king is haunted by the fear that he will be left without a tomb or grave, in which he sees it as his curse to be punished by not receiving a proper Christian burial should he fail in his campaigns in France:

Or there we’ll sit,
Ruling, in large and ample empery,
O’er France, and all her almost kingly dukedoms,
Or lay these bones in an unworthy urn,
Tombless, with no remembrance over them:
Either our history shall, with full mouth,
Speak freely of out acts; or else our grave,
Like Turkish mute, shall have a tongueless mouth,
Not worshipped with a waxen epitaph.
(Henry V, I.ii.ll.233-241.)

Square the above passage with the problem attending the mystery over Oxford’s interment. Where exactly is one of the greatest nobleman in England’s history buried or is he buried at all? Was it perhaps a Masonic punishment for those who betrayed the Order not to receive a proper burial and was that the fate he was threatened with, a prophecy that was eventually fulfilled? As for the speculation that the Earl may have been murdered by the Masons or indeed by King James’ henchmen, a fate he seems to fear and point to in play after play, we have the bone-chilling presentiment of Romeo preceding the mask, in which in an aside to the audience, he prophesies his own death.

I fear, too early; for my mind misgives
Some consequence yet hanging in the stars
Shall bitterly begin his fearful date
With this night’s revels and expire the term
Of a despised life, closed in my breast,
By some vile forfeit of untimely death.
(Romeo and Juliet, I.iv.ll.104-111)

The fact that the prophecy is uttered as an aside to the audience indicates that its relevancy is not so much related to Romeo’s imminent appearance at the ball, but is in fact meant to be taken in a context outside the play, as an aside. As is so often the case in Shakespeare, there is a double import to the character’s speech. While Romeo prophecies that some dark fate will begin to work its poison that night at the masked ball, which will end in his untimely death, so the author also had a predilection about his own death, the reference to “this night’s revels” as much applying to the author’s opening night at the theater as to the ball Romeo plans to attend, in which his highly charged ‘political’ play The Tragedy of Romeo and Juliet will be staged for the first time. The implication is that the dark fate of untimely death and political assassination will begin its slow advance that night at the theater. The play Romeo and Juliet was most assuredly political. For those unversed in the background to the play, Oxford was imprisoned for a brief period for his affair with Anne Vavasor, one of the Queen’s handmaidens. Anne’s uncle challenged Oxford to a duel, which left them both wounded. Street battles between the Vavasor clan and Oxford and his acting troupe from Blackfriar’s Theatre took place over several months, providing the inspiration for the Montagues and the Capulets.68 Oxford took revenge in the balcony scene of Romeo and Juliet by having at the Queen:

But soft! What light from yonder window breaks?
It is the East and Juliet is the sun!
Arise, fair sun, and kill the envious moon,
Who is already sick with grief
That thou her maid art far more fair than she,
Be not her maid, since she is envious.
Her vestal livery is but sick and green,
And none but fools do wear it. Cast it off.
(Romeo and Juliet, II.ii.ll.1-9)

The references here are unmistakable. The Queen was often referred to by the appellations Diana or Cynthia meaning ‘the moon’. The Tudor livery worn by all servants to the Queen was green and white’.69 There is no mistaking the fact that Juliet is here being referred to as the Queen’s maidservant. It is clear in Romeo’s speech that both the Queen and his lover Anne Vavasor, the Queen’s maidservant, are implied. The speech is undeniably to be taken as a snub at the Queen’s vanity in probable revenge on Romeo-Oxford’s part for the wounds of love caused him by the fair Rosaline, a character in which the Queen is also implied. This provides one more reason for the necessity of a pen name. Having been made to look foolish to her Court by Oxford’s portrayal of her in his play, she can hardly turn around and punish him for such an offense, since she would only make more of a spectacle of herself in the eyes of her courtiers. She is therefore compelled to pocket the insult. As a consequence of his shift from continental targets to targets closer to home, Oxford would of course have placed himself in far graver political danger. This latter fact accounts for the forlornness of Romeo’s prophecy.

On the occasion of Oxford’s ‘official’ death in 1604, the bard appears to have left no will. It is impossible to fathom why a man of his importance would have no concern for what became of his personal property and effects following his death.70 It is claimed that Oxford, probably in weakened health, succumbed to the plague. This claim is highly suspect. Breakouts of the plague usually occurred in London in the summer as the result of drinking water being contaminated by human and animal waste. The poet lived well north of the city in Hackney, where vulnerability to the plague would have been exceptional. Deaths resulting from the plague among the aristocracy were extremely rare.

71 Motives for murder or exile of a potential heir to the throne would be strong. And there is ample evidence that Oxford was the Queen’s son, the strongest of which is the signature Oxford used to sign all his personal letters up to the time of King James’s succession. The signature consisted of an overarching crown above his name and seven slash marks beneath his name. Had he succeeded Elizabeth on the throne of England, he would have been Edward VII. This practice of adorning his signature with a crown and seven slashes ceased following the Queen’s death and burial. Oxford’s Tudor signature appears in a letter to Robert Cecil dated April 25, 1603. Queen Elizabeth was interred at Westminster on April 28, 1603. In a letter to Robert Cecil following her burial, Oxford suddenly drops the practice. No other signatures extant following that date contain the marks denoting his divine right to Tudor succession because he would not be King.72 There is considerable circumstantial evidence that Oxford may have been murdered or exiled. It is interesting to note that his ‘official’ death or disappearance occurred only a year after the Queen’s death. Without the protection of the Tudor Queen, he may have found himself in an increasingly vulnerable position politically and socially. In addition, the Shakespeare canon provides strong evidence the author is the Queen’s son. As discovered by Alfred Dodd, the author’s sonnet-diary appears to contain an appeal to the Queen to acknowledge the author as her son and his right to succeed her.73 The appeal could not be more pointed in sonnet thirteen: “You had a father; let your son say so.” (13.14) Or the warning given in sonnet fourteen more explicit: “Or else of thee this I prognosticate,-/Thy end is truth’s and beauty’s doom and date.” (14.13-14) Given that Elizabeth was famed for her beauty and given that Oxford was officially of the line of de Vere or the House of Vere, the words ‘truth’ and ‘beauty’ appear to refer to their respective lines of heredity as Queen and son, since the name Vere is implied by the word ‘truth’. Further evidence for the author’s link to the Tudor line can be found in the oft quoted line by Juliet:

What’s in a name? That which we call a rose
By any other name would smell as sweet.
So Romeo would, were he not Romeo called,
Retain the dear perfection which he owes
Without that title. (II.ii.ll. 43-47)

The reference to the ‘rose’ is a veiled reference to the Tudor rose. Thus, the bard’s lineage would have the same pedigree whether or not he bore the name associated with the Tudor line. His pedigree would therefore remain sweet scented no matter what name he bore. The prince is of the sweet Tudor rose lineage whatever name he goes by.

The prince will thus retain the peerage and perfection of his birth even without the title associated with the Tudor royal bloodline, the Rosy Cross.
As the author of this paper, I hesitated before releasing my findings to the world. I even contacted some Baconian scholars to test my findings out on them, including the composite portrait analysis. While I met with a courteous reception, the Baconian scholars dismissed my findings. I believe that our vision is always attenuated by a certain amount of bias. I have endeavored to overcome my bias by being as objective as possible about the authorship problem. I respect the Baconian position a great deal, but given the weight of evidence supporting my view of the authorship, I have come down on the side of the Oxfordians. This was a painful and tortured position to arrive at. My investigation into the authorship question will continue. I have no wish to mislead the world. Great circumspection and vigilance are required in order to give Shakespeare and the authorship problem a proper burial. 2004 will be the fourth centenary of the Earl of Oxford’s ‘official’ death. The author of this paper intends to celebrate the occasion in style, commemorating his death by deifying him among the pantheon of literary gods as the author of the greatest works in the world canon and holding a celebration to mark the occasion on the 6th of June.


1 Diana Price, Shakespeare’s Unorthodox Biography: New Evidence of an Authorship

Problem. London: Greenwood Press, 2001, 125.
2 Diana Price, 19.
3 Rolland DeVere, A Student’s Guide to the Shakespeare Mystery. Hunting Valley, OH:

The U of School P, 1993, 12, 13.
4 Diana Price, 11.
5 Diana Price, 11.
6 Charlton Ogburn Jr. The Mysterious William Shakespeare: The Myth and the Reality.

McCeal, VA: EPM Publications, Inc., 98.
7 Charlton Ogburn Jr., 26.
8 Charlton Ogburn Jr., 97.
9 Charlton Ogburn Jr., 234.
10 Peter Sammartino, The Man Who Was William Shakespeare. New York: Cornwall

Books, 1990, 52.
11 Alfred Dodd, Francis Bacon’s Personal Life-Story: The Age of Elizabeth (Vol. 1).

Rider & Co., 1949, 131.
12 Charlton Ogburn Jr., The Mysterious Wm. S., 747.
13 Peter Sammartino, The Man Who Was William Shakespeare, 60.
14 Alfred Dodd, Francis Bacon’s Personal Life-Story: The Age of Elizabeth (Vol. 1), 137.
15 William T. Smedley, The Mystery of Sir Francis Bacon, Mila, MT: Kessinger

Publishing, Reprint, Originally Published in 1910, 102.
16 Anonymous poem attributed to John Lyly quoted in Charlton Ogburn Jr.’s The

Mysterious Wm. S., 705.
17 John Davies’s poem quoted in Charlton Ogburn Jr.’s The Mysterious Wm. S., 104.
18 John Davies’s poem quoted in Charlton Ogburn Jr.’s The Mysterious Wm. S., 104.
19 Richard F. Whalen, Shakespeare: Who Was He? The Oxford Challenge to the Bard of

Avon, Westport CT: Praeger Publishers, 1994, 26, 27.

20 The Queen’s Privy Seal Warrant quoted in Charlton Ogburn Jr., The Mysterious

Wm. S., 688.
21 Charlton Ogburn Jr., The Mysterious Wm. S., 688, 689.
22 Thomas Heywood’s Apology for Actors quoted in Dorothy and Charlton Ogburn Sr.,

This Star of England. New York: Coward McCann, Inc., 1852, 710.
23 Charlton Ogburn Jr., The Mysterious William Shakespeare, 694.
24 Venetian Ambassador of Spain’s Report to Philip II quoted in Charlton Ogburn Jr.’s

The Mysterious Wm. S., 692.
25 Dorothy and Charlton Ogburn Sr., This Star of England, 711.
27 Charlton Ogburn Jr., The Mysterious Wm. S., p.694.
28 Alfred Dodd, Francis Bacon’s Personal Life-Story: The Age of Elizabeth (Vol. 1), 130.
29 Charlton Ogburn Jr., The Mysterious Wm. S., 694, 695.
30 Marlowe’s Tamburlaine quoted in The Mysterious Wm. S., 693.
31 Charlton Ogburn Jr. The Mysterious Wm. S., 453.
32 Alfred Dodd, Francis Bacon’s Personal Life-Story: The Age of Elizabeth (Vol. 1), 154.
33 Francis Bacon sonnet from The Device of the Indian Prince quoted from Alfred

Dodd’s Francis Bacon’s Personal Life-Story: The Age of Elizabeth (Vol. 1), 158.
34 Richard F. Whalen, 143-145.
35 William T. Smedley, 98.
36 William T. Smedley, 98.
37 William T. Smedley, 109.
38 Peter Sammartino, The Man Who Was William Shakespeare, 88, 89.
39 John Mitchel. Who Wrote Shakespeare? London: Thames and Hudson, 1996, 161.
40 Peter Sammartino, 90.
41 Peter Sammartino, 88.
42 Peter Sammartino, 89.
43 Charlton Ogburn Jr., The Mysterious Wm. S., 291, 292.

44 Charlton Ogburn Jr., The Man Who Was William Shakespeare: A Summary of the Case

Unfolded in the Mysterious William Shakespeare, Delaphane, VA: EPM Publications, Inc.,

1995, 41.
45 Edward de Vere, “Labour and Its Reward” in The Poems of Edward de Vere,

46 Edward de Vere, “Labour and Its Reward”.
47 Alfred Dodd, Francis Bacon’s Personal Life-Story: The Age of Elizabeth (Vol.1), 80, 81.
48 Alfred Dodd, 161.
49 Alfred Dodd, 62.
50 Dorothy and Charlton Ogburn Sr., 1208, 1209.
51 Dorothy and Charlton Ogburn Sr.. 1210, 1211.
52 Peter Dawkins, Shakespeare and Freemasonry, 1997, from

53 W.F.C. Wigston, Bacon, Shakespeare and the Rosicrucians. London: Redway, 1888,

Preface, xviii.
54 Christopher Knight and Robert Lomas, The Hiram Key. London: Arrow Books, Ltd.,

1997, 175.

55 Peter Dawkins, Shakespeare and Freemasonry.
56 Lines from “The Tempest” quoted in W.F.C. Wigston’s Bacon, Shakespeare and the

Rosicrucians, 134.
57 W.F.C. Wigston, 134, 135.

58 W.F. C. Wigston, 134, 135.
59 Peter Dawkins, Shakespeare and Freemasonry.

60 W.F.C. Wigston, 174.

61 Peter Sammartino, 11, 12.

62 Paul Streitz, Oxford: Son of Queen Elizabeth I. Darien, CT: Oxford Institute Press,

]2001, 98.

63 John Mitchel, 174, 175.
64 Charlton Ogburn Jr. The Mysterious Wm. S., 765.

65 Dorothy and Charlton Ogburn Sr., 1198.
66 Charlton Ogburn Jr. The Mysterious Wm. S., 43.

67 John Mitchel, 162.
68 Charlton Ogburn Jr. The Mysterious Wm. S., 656, 657.

69 Charlton Ogburn Jr., 656.

70 Paul Streitz, 138.

71 Paul Streitz, 158.
72 Paul Streitz, 157.

73 Alfred Dodd, 120.


Altrocchi, Paul Hemenway. Most Greatly Lived: A Biographical Novel of Edward de Vere, Seventeenth Earl of Oxford, Whose Pen Name Was William Shakespeare. Xlibris Corporation, 2000.

Dawkins, Peter. Shakespeare and Freemasonry at

DeVere, Rollin. A Hawk from a Handsaw: A Student’s Guide to the Shakespeare Mystery. Hunting Valley, Ohio: The University School Press, 1993.

Dodd, Alfred. Francis Bacon’s Personal Life Story (Vol. 1 & 2). London: Rider & Co., 1949.

Knight, Christopher & Robert Lomas. The Hiram Key. London: Arrow Books Ltd., 1997.

Mitchell, John. Who Wrote Shakespeare? London: Thames and Hudson, 1996.

Obgurn, Charlton. The Man Who Was Shakespeare: A Summary of the Case Unfolded in The Mysterious William Shakespeare. Delaplane, VA: EPM Publications, Ltd., 1995.

Ogburn, Charlton. The Mysterious William Shakespeare: The Myth and the Reality. Mclean, VA: EPM Publications, ltd., 1995.

Ogburn, Dorothy and Charlton. This Star is England. New York: Coward-McCann, Inc., 1952.

Orville, W. Owen. Sir Francis Bacon’s Cipher Story. Montana: Kessinger Publishing, Reprint.

Price, Diana. Shakespeare’s Unauthorized Biography: New Evidence of an Authorship Problem. Westport, CT: Greenwood Press, 2001.

Rogers, L.W. Rogers. Occultism in the Shakespeare Plays. Montana: Kessinger Publishing, Reprint.

Sammartino, Peter. The Man Who Was William Shakespeare. London: Cornwall Books, 1990.

Smedley, William T. The Mystery of Sir Francis Bacon. Montana: Kessinger Publishing, Reprint: First Published in 1910.

Streitz, Paul. Oxford Son of Elizabeth I. Darien, CT: Oxford Institute Press, 2001.

Shakespeare, William. The Complete Works with particular attention to Henry IV Part I & 2,Henry V, Romeo and Juliet, and The Tempest.

Whalen, Richard F., Shakespeare: Who Was He? The Oxford Challenge to the Bard of Avon. Westport, CT: Praeger Publishers, 1994.

Wigston, W.F.C., Bacon, Shakespeare and the Rosicrucians. London: Geaorde Redway, 1888.

They Gave Us the Third Degree By Timothy Spearman

They Gave Us the Third Degree
By Timothy Spearman

“They gave them the Third Degree” is just one of the Masonic expressions with which our language is steeped. But to what arcane reference does it owe its origin? To anyone familiar with Freemason lore, it will be clear that it refers to one of Freemasonry’s most venerated figures – Hiram Abif.

The biblical reference to Hiram Abif tells us that he was the architect dispatched by the King of Tyre as the architect-builder of King Solomon’s Temple. Legend holds that he was approached at the Temple by three ruffians in search of the secrets of the Third Degree of Masonry – secrets presumably related to the art of stone building – but Hiram, as stolid as stone, refused to budge.

The “Three Unworthy Craftsmen” as they are known cordoned off the exits of the Temple and lay in wait for their quarry to attempt an escape. Hiram’s first escape attempt was met with a blow to one temple with an architectural device, causing him to drop on one knee. As he staggered to the next exit, he was met with a second blow to the other temple, which took him down on the other knee.After regaining his senses a third time, he staggered to the third and final exit of the Temple, where he met with the final fatal deathblow administered by a stone maul to the forehead.The Third Degree ritual is often referred to in literature as in Shakespeare’s “Tempest”, where Prospero is confronted by three ruffians who steal his manuscripts or in “Macbeth,” where Banquo is confronted and killed by three agents.

The Shakespeare plays were a collective effort of Francis Bacon and Edward de Vere, co-founders of Fra Rosi Cross and the Honourable Order of the Knights of the Helmet, secret writing societies and state propaganda ministries attached to Her Majesty’s Secret Service. The Bacon-Oxford team were steeped in the 33 Degrees of Freemasonry, which were basically mini-dramas created by Bacon and Oxford based on the Elysian mysteries of the ancient world dedicated to Pallas Athena, their patron goddess, the Spear-Shaker, who wore the helmet of invisibility.The Third Degree ritual is also commemorated in murders and assassinations where Luciferian Masons have left their calling card and other clues.

Jack the Ripper, for instance left a message scrawled on a wall near one of the killings that read. “The Juwes are not the men who will be blamed for nothing.” This was a reference to the three unworthy craftsmen who murdered Hiram Abif, who by name were known as the three Juwes, Jubelo, Jubela and Jubelum. It just gets nuttier, I know, but then these people are criminally insane. The murder of William Morgan by the Masons employed the same M.O. with three ruffians pulling him out of jail the night of his murder. The JFK assassination would see a repeat of this M.O. with the “three railway hobos” arrested in Dallas on the day of the shooting. These so-called hobos were well turned out in brush cuts and well heeled shoes and clean clothes.

It was later revealed that two of these men were CIA assets Sturgess and Hunt, who had been recycled from the Bay of Pigs and would be used again in Watergate. Then there is the Diana assassination involving three paparazzi motorcyclist at the accident scene.For those who suffer from the delusion that Freemasonry is a quaint gentleman’s club that undertakes arcane rituals like the Third Degree initiatory rite just for kicks, let me set you straight on that point immediately. I met a former Mason in Seoul, South Korea, who had obtained a higher degree within the fraternity, who had himself been put through the ritual torture known as the Third Degree and even had the scars to prove it.

He told me that he had been a rich and influential corporate magnate in Pakistan under the tenure of Benazir Bhutto. He told me that the former president of Pakistan had been a member of his Masonic Lodge. I was taken aback by this news as I had always believed that highly placed women had always joined a sister’s Lodge known as the Order of the Eastern Star. He corrected me on that point by informing me that influential women were often initiated into male Lodges if they were considered fit to serve the New World Order.It turns out that Bhutto had asked him for a campaign contribution for re-election, which he had politely rebuffed. This was considered a betrayal of a fellow lodge member, a slight to a ‘brother’ or ‘sister’ in this case. It was then decided that because he had refused to serve the New World Order in common cause with one of his brethren, he had betrayed the order and was ripe for the Third Degree. He told me that his face had been so badly mangled by ritual torture that he had to get plastic surgery to repair the damage.

He displayed the scars on his temples and in the middle of the forehead to prove the veracity of his claim. Following his ordeal, he and his family fled to Vancouver, Canada, where God willing they remain to this day.Our culture is steeped in the Third Degree ritual. In a sense, we have all been through it. We have all been put through the Third Degree in one kind or another. Take the university degree system, for example, based on the first three degrees of Freemasonry: Entered Apprentice, Fellow Craft and Master Mason. Take the degrees you confront in the military command structure, featuring the so-called “stripes” on the shoulder of the uniform, which actually represent ashlars of the Great Pyramid in Egypt, the arcane reference point for so much Freemason symbolism or for that matter the ranking system in the police, security and law enforcement agencies.

I have talked to several former military brass and military intelligence personnel who have informed me that most of the higher ranking officers in the Anglo-American military establishment are either Freemasons or Rosicrucians. This is no surprise to me whatsoever given that Francis Bacon and his brother Antony set up all of the intelligence services of Europe and laid the foundation for the future Unites States. Indeed, the degree system permeates the executive branch of government, the managerial class of the corporate world and the degree ranking system of our class based society. Even the traditional peerage system of dukes, earls, princes and kings is referred to as a degree system. The truth is it gets a little hot at the higher degrees, which explains why a lot of us are feeling a little hot under the collar.

What are the odds the Canadian Parliament Buildings would have the same lax security as Washington’s White House?

What are the odds the Canadian Parliament Buildings would have the same lax security as Washington’s White House? This has all the hallmarks of 9/11. It happened because it was allowed to happen. It’s bullshit people. It’s called false flag terrorism and the Ottawa debacle is so transparently and pathetically a lie that we need to look at the whores in governement and media really resiously folks. Someone must have known but couldn’t say anything because they’d be discredited by the peer pressure in Ottawa and railroaded out the door never to find a job or work again because that’s how fascism works in Ottawa. I’ve been there. It’s monstrous. I hate that city. It has an evil presence about it. Someone is performing serious black magic out there.

War Games of the New World Order

War Games of the New World Order

What do the London bombings, 9-11, the anthrax attacks, Oklahoma bombing, and Hurricane Katrina all have in common? Simply put, they are all inside jobs. Each of these operations were orchestrated by the U.S. intelligence services in order to grant the U.S. government pretext for ratcheting up the war on terrorism, and/or invoking increasing war measures at home, i.e. the Patriot Act and Homeland Security. The CIA‘s Frankenstein creation, al-Qaeda, was the entity to be implicated and framed in most of these scenarios. The CIA operative Tim Osmond posing as fanatical Islamic terrorist Osama bin Laden has loomed large in the American psyche, reared on fireside stories of the bogeyman, and the CIA has milked their monster for all he is worth. However, with Michael Moore and other researchers exposing the business ties between the bin Laden‘s and the Bush‘s in addition to exposes on the CIA creation al-Qaeda, the U.S. mafiocracy had to find a new scapegoat. The new perpetrator would leave no paper trail. It would be the perfect crime, granting the U.S. government plausible deniability. Who did they frame? Who did they set up in their most recent assault on the American people? Mother Nature. Hurricane Katrina was blamed for FEMA‘s controlled demolition of the Lake Portchartrain levee. The conspiracy researchers would be stopped cold. No one would believe their claims that FEMA had pulled off another World Trade Center-style controlled demolition. Everyone would blame Mother Nature. She would take the rap this time. No one would believe the government did it. Until now that is. This chapter will present the case for government conspiracy to commit mass murder so succinctly that conspiracy theory skeptics will be silenced once and for all.

None of the official stories involving any of the scenarios named above stand up under rigorous examination. To show that this is the case, let us examine the lead role each of these events has played in Hollywood CIA, Inc. productions by going through the list retroactively. Let us begin with the July 7 London bombings. By showing the striking parallels between the London bombings and the

9-11 attacks, we can begin to see how the official story falls apart as the toilet paper the script was written on begins to unravel.

The first parallel to be drawn is the fact that the same M.O. was followed on both sides of the Atlantic in both operations. In keeping with the National Planning Scenarios drawn up by the governments of both countries, which we will examine later in this chapter, anti- terrorist war game exercises were actually being conducted on the very days the terrorist attacks were happening in real-time. In the case of the London bombings, for instance, a government-appointed consultancy firm was conducting anti-terrorist bombing exercises in London on July 7, the very day of the bombings. The firm is Visor Consultants, which promotes itself as a crisis management consultancy agency. Peter Power, the Managing Director, is a former Scotland Yard official, working at one time with the Anti Terrorist Branch. In a BBC Radio 5 interview, Mr. Power informed the host of this show that at the time anti-terrorist bombing exercises were taking place in London bombs were being planted simultaneously at precisely the same locations – all seven locations where bombs later exploded. Amazingly, according to Power, his firm was running a

1,000-man strong exercise involving the London Underground being bombed at the exact same locations and times actual bombing events were taking place. Powell‘s words as recorded on the BBC 5 program could not be more chilling, the incident clearly leaving him as shaken as any bystander on the scene:

At half past nine this morning, we were actually running an exercise for a company of over a thousand people in London based on simultaneous bombs going off precisely at the railway stations where it happened this morning, so I still have the hairs on the back of my neck standing up right now.

(London Underground Bombing ‗Exercises‘ Took

Place at Same Time as Real Attack, July 13, 2005

Paul Joseph Watson & Alex Jones, Prison Planet)

Skeptics might argue that this is an incredible risk to take, having terrorists planting bombs right under the noses of an antiterrorist bombing unit, but it actually grants the terrorists plausible deniability and cover. Should they be caught planting a bomb, they can say that they are merely involved in a mock terrorist bombing drill. In fact, they would never even be under suspicion because the drill participants would naturally make this deduction on their own. It not only grants the small compartmentalized government-sponsored terrorists the cover they need to carry out the operation, but the immunity required should they get caught during the attack or afterwards with the incriminating evidence. In addition, the London terror alert level was lowered in advance of the bombings, giving the perpetrators extra cover to plan and execute the attacks unimpeded by stringent security hurdles.

Precisely the same modus operandi was employed on the morning of September 11, 2001, when the CIA was conducting drills involving the flying of hijacked planes into the WTC and Pentagon at

8:30 in the morning. At least six National Planning Scenario-type drills were held in the days preceding the 9-11 attacks. NORAD had been briefed in advance that the CIA would be conducting these drills. This explains NORAD‘s failure to respond when a total of 22 hijacked airliners showed up on their radar screens. The normal reactive procedure and protocols were ignored and the response consequently forestalled and delayed. (London Underground Bombing ‗Exercises‘ Took Place at Same Time as Real Attack, July

13, 2005)

The next objection to be raised will of course be motive. Skeptics will argue that no government would be mad or maniacal enough to stage attacks on its own people for the sake of any agenda or policy pursuit. History tells us that this is just not so. The United States, the UK and other powers have been implicated in either staging or planning such events in the past, so why not now? Northwoods, a now often cited declassified document, was presented by the Joint Chiefs of Staff on behalf of the CIA to the president in

1963, and called for the shooting down of mock passenger airliners

that were assets of the CIA and blaming it on Cuba to justify a military invasion of Cuba by the United States. The plan even called for fake passengers lists and mock funerals for the bereaved families of the non-existent dead. The plan was shelved, but seems to have found a new lease on life some 40 years after it was first proposed. Granted it has undergone a facelift and cosmetic surgery, but the basic M.O. remains intact. When similar scenarios have actually gone from boardroom to planning and implementation stage, why not 9-11 and the London bombings? Many researchers have studied Roosevelt‘s failure to respond when advanced warning of an imminent attack on Pearl Harbor came to his attention. It is now well documented that the intelligence apparatus of the United States had broken the Japanese coded transmissions to their diplomatic missions abroad, which were issued through false weather reports and the American government was forewarned of an imminent attack days in advance. When the advanced warning on Pearl Harbor was ignored to grant the US government pretext and justification for entering an unpopular war, why would the same consideration not be in effect on 9-11 when a terrorist attack blamed on the Middle East opened up whole vistas of oil rich sand dunes falling into the oil barons of the American government who could convince an angry public that the invasion of Afghanistan and Iraq was both righteous and justified?

Lack of motive is clearly not a convincing objection. There is plenty of motive and plenty to be gained by state-sponsored terrorists in the UK and USA. Prior to the London bombings, BBC polls showed that 80 percent were opposed to the ID cards. Support for the EU and increased globalization is sure to get the public nod again in the wake of the retreating terrorist tide. In addition, Blair and Bush were both facing indictments in a Federal Grand Jury trial being held in Chicago at the time of the bombings.

(Tony Blair’s MI-6 Agents Caught Trying To Blow Up Chicago Subway: To Derail US Attorney Patrick Fitzgerald’s Grand Jury Investigations of Bush-Blair White House Leaks, by Tom Heneghan

& Stew Webb Tom Heneghan & Stew Webb,

It appears that French Intelligence in collaboration with the

U.S. Marshall Service caught four of Tony Blair’s British MI-6

Agents trying to bomb the Chicago Subway system on the night of Monday July 18, 2005. The four were charged in Federal Court with explosives possession. Chicago US Attorney Patrick Fitzgerald served Tony Blair a subpoena in the CIA Valerie Plame case on July 13,

2005 to answer questions regarding his role in the leaks connected to George W. Bush, Richard Cheney, Condeleeza Rice, Andrew Card, Scooter Libby and Karl Rove. Neither Tony Blair nor George W.

Bush has yet responded to their subpoenas. Tony Blair had previously supplied George W. Bush with a false British Intelligence directive stating that Iraq leader Saddam Hussein had obtained ―dirty bomb‖ nuclear materials from Niger. This false intelligence report provided Bush with pretext and justification to go to war in Iraq. The report has since been proven to be bogus, rendering the entire war a crime

against humanity and its perpetrators war criminals and treasonous thugs guilty of misleading and betraying their own citizens. Valerie Plame’s husband, Ambassador Joseph Wilson, submitted his report prior to the Bush-Blair lies that Niger never sold nuclear materials to Iraq. Wilson later alleged Bush lied in his State of the Union address to the nation. Valerie Plame’s CIA Network was further investigating Bush and Cheney for planning the 9-11 attacks. New York Police Bernard Kerik it is claimed, who ran a FEMA operation out of pier 29 known as Code Angel also known as Tripod II, planted bombs in the

7 World Trade Center Building that was demolished on September 11,

This operation wasa US Justice Department operation involving Gary Best of the Defense Intelligence Agency, a George H. W. Bush shadow government operative. Arrested in French New Guinea for spying, Best has confessed to 9-11 involvement. Bush and Blair were obviously attempting to derail the Federal Grand Jury investigations of their violations of National Security Laws and their illegal invasion of Iraq through the issuance of intentionally falsified reports. Their further treason attacks on America involve rogue CIA, DIA, British MI-6, Russian and MOSSAD agents who were also involved in the 9-11-2001 World Trade Center and Pentagon attacks.

(Tony Blair’s MI-6 Agents Caught Trying To Blow Up Chicago Subway: To Derail US Attorney Patrick Fitzgerald’s Grand Jury Investigations of Bush-Blair White House Leaks, by Tom Heneghan

& Stew Webb Tom Heneghan & Stew Webb,

However, despite having being exposed for racketeering, war crimes, and other treasonous offenses, Blair and Bush will continue to hold office for quite some time. Meanwhile, a frightened public fearful of bombing attacks by international terrorists will now rally behind their unpopular, largely discredited, and vilified leaders, who will declare open season on terrorists again, giving the fledgling war on terrorism the required booster shot it needs.

Another parallel between the July 7 London bombings and 9-

11 is the fact that, just as the Bush administration had received advanced warnings of imminent terrorist attacks involving hijacked airliners from German and Russian intelligence agencies and from operatives within its own intelligence apparatuses, so Tony Blair had been repeatedly warned by Israeli of an imminent terrorist threat from July 4 but chose to ignore the warning. Reports by the Associated Press and the intelligence specialists Stratfor were the two main sources for this leak. The AP reports were then quickly withdrawn from public view, but have been salvaged and can be seen at and numerous other websites. Another

major oversight of Blair‘s intelligence minions is the fact that the MI5

made a number of glaring errors in their presentation of the ―al- Qaeda‖ website, even revealing a DNS trace to a server within the United States. What this proves beyond doubt is that ―al-Qaeda‖ was being framed by MI5 for the London attacks. And since ―al-Qaeda‖ were being framed by the British intelligence, this implies that the perpetrators were framing another organization for their own crime, proving inside complicity beyond doubt. Whether al-Qaeda, the CIA or MI5 were actually involved in the London bombings is really irrelevant since they are all in cahoots with one another. Haroon Rashid Aswat, the man identified by British Police as being the mastermind of the London bombings, was working for MI6, it has been revealed by leading U.S. and French intelligence assets, which

is an illustrative enough example of the duplicity, double-dealing, roguery, and deception of the ―double agent‖. (―Haroon Aswat…FBI agent threatens former USDA federal agent, now staff reporter for The New Criminologist,‖ Berry-dee, Christopher, Sept. 25, 2005)

John Loftus, a terrorism expert and a former prosecutor for the US Justice Department, has revealed that the so-called mastermind of the July 7th bombings, Haroon Rashid Aswat, is actually a British intelligence asset. Loftus revealed that the so-called Al- Muhajiroun group, based in London had formed during the Kosovo crisis, when fundamentalist Muslim leaders were recruited by MI6 to fight in Kosovo, as he explains, ―Believe it or not, British intelligence actually hired some Al-Qaeda guys to help the Muslim rights in Albania and in Kosovo. That‘s when Al-Muhajiroun got started.‖ Loftus then launches into a blistering attack on MI6 and the US Department of Justice, which he claims protected this asset:

Back in 1999 he came to America. The Justice Department wanted to indict him in Seattle because him and his buddy were trying to set up a terrorist training school in Oregon…we‘ve just learned that the headquarters of the US Justice Department ordered the Seattle prosecutors not to touch Aswat…apparently Aswat was working for British intelligence.

(Christopher Berry-Dee, ―London Bombing ringleader, Haroon Rashid Aswat – double agent for MI6,‖ New Criminologist, August 23. 2005)

The story when previously aired was given a spin, making it appear like a slight ‗difference of opinion‘ between the FBI and MI6, with the British Home Office portrayed as being reluctant to hand Aswat over to US authorities because of his British citizenship. US intelligence officials, on the other hand, are said to be furious because every time they have got close to getting their man, he has slipped through the


In a vitriolic attack, Loftus claims the al-Qaeda exists as an

organized unit only where the intelligence agencies have created, funded and backed its operations. Loftus argues that several weeks before the London Bombings, Aswat was again located by a South African intelligence agency, but allowed to slip through the net again, this time to London:

He was a British intelligence plant. So all of a sudden he disappears. He‘s in South Africa. We think he‘s dead; we don‘t know he‘s down there. Last month the South African Secret Service come across the guy. He‘s alive…the Brits know that the CIA wants to get a hold of Haroon. So what happens? He takes off again, goes right to London. He isn‘t arrested when he lands. He isn‘t arrested when he leaves…He‘s on the watch list. The only reason he could get away with that was if he was working for British intelligence. He was a wanted man. (Ibid)

This game is typical of the Illuminati-Freemason fronts known as the world‘s intelligence agencies. Keep in mind that the intelligence agencies of Europe were founded by Freemasons and Rosicrucians Francis and Roger Bacon back in Elizabethan times. The Masons have always funded and supported both sides in any kind of regional or international war. It is their modus operandi and was practiced by the elite Templar family the House of Guise and Lorraine, whose family coat of arms was the ―double cross,‖ more Freemason jargon that has entered the English language, signifying betrayal, something this crime society is highly skilled in.

Aswat has been protected by British intelligence because he is a typical double agent. Double agents are part of the whole scheme of ―double crossing‖. They work for both sides because the intelligence services that employ them work for both sides. They are playing dialectics – thesis-antithesis-synthesis – as part of their game plan. By manipulating both sides, they can direct their agenda toward a high, overarching goal based on the founding of a New World Order.

Loftus sums up the game plan nicely:

This is the guy (Aswat), and what‘s really embarrassing is that the entire British police are out chasing him, and one wing of the british government, MI6 or the British Secret Service, has been hiding him. And this has been a real source of contention between the CIA, the Justice Department, and Britain…he is a double agent. (Ibid)

This is very reminiscent of the operation involving the OSS to train Bronstein, codename Trotsky, and his cohorts in the United States to foment the Bolshevik Revolution back in Russia. Trotsky was detained in Halifax, Nova Scotia by Canadian immigration police, but in a move similar to the one we are now witnessing with Aswat, British intelligence intervened, pulled rank on the Canadian immigration authorities and told the to let Trotsky (Bronstein) go. (Maclean, ―How Canada Lost Its Chance to Shorten the War: Why Did Canada let Trotsky Go?‖)

Noam Chomsky and other researchers of the more diligent stripe have already exposed the fact that the CIA, MI5 and MI6 had financed al-Qaeda as a terrorist cell that would pose a serious security threat to the Soviets in the Cold War era. It was at this time that Osama bin Laden was and probably still is on the CIA payroll operating under the code name ―Tim Osmon‖. (―Tony Blair Ordered the London Bombings‖, Commentary by Michael James, Bin Laden was, though, a product of a monumental

miscalculation by western security agencies. Throughout the 80s he

was armed by the CIA and funded by the Saudis to wage jihad against the Russian occupation of Afghanistan. Al-Qaida, literally “the database”, was originally the computer file of the thousands of mujahideen who were recruited and trained with help from the CIA to defeat the Russians. (Former Blair Minister Points Out Al-Qaeda CIA Ties, Robin Cook, London Guardian, July 09, 2005)

Soon after the July 7 London bombings, Blair notified the press that the bombings bore the profile of an al-Qaeda attack. This is true of course and he would be the first to know. The patsy al-Qaeda terrorist network is the changeling bastard child of the British intelligence services and CIA, along with the Freemason-controlled terrorist school known as the Muslim Brotherhood. The attacks were ordered and managed by the British intelligence network probably under the direct supervision of Tony Blair, who most likely ordered the attacks, or at least gave the order under a chain of command at the level of national leader. (Tony Blair Ordered the London Bombings, Commentary by Michael James,

In order to give the reader some background here, it is necessary to give some history on the Muslim Brotherhood. It emerged out of Egypt in 1928 and evolved into ―the largest and most influential Sunni revivalist organization in the 20th century.‖ Founded by Hasan al-Banna, founder of an organization called Society for Moral Behavior, it was cultivated in an atmosphere of reverent

fundamentalism. He later spawned another group called Society for Impeding the forbidden. At age 16, he enrolled in an Islamic school in Cairo in order to train to become a teacher. He was steeped in Sufi literature and organized a Sufi society called the Hasafiyya Society for Welfare. The other major influence in Hasan al-Banna‘s life was Freemasonry. He became a member of the Masonic Brotherhood at a young age, an absolutely normal route for someone in high Egyptian society to take.

The Muslim Brotherhood received a lot of backing and support from British intelligence and British Freemasonry, which amounts to the same thing since British intelligence emerged out of Freemasonry under Sir Francis and Roger Bacon in Elizabethan England. It was sponsored by the great names in British Middle East intelligence. It had links to British intelligence through dame Freya Stark prior to World War II and the Shah of Iran‘s regime even considered it to be a tool of British Freemasonry, rightfully so. The explosion of violence throughout the Middle East in the late 70‘s and

80‘s, referred to by Zbigniew Brzezinski as the ―Arc of Crisis‖, was

not a chance event, but the result of meticulous planning by Global strategists such as Dr. Alexander King, Henry Kissinger, Zbigniew Brzezinski, and British Operative and Oxford man, Bernard Lewis. The author of this book was not even aware of Lewis‘s intelligence credentials when he consulted several of Lewis‘s books in writing another chapter due to his reputation as an expert in Middle East


The Muslim Brotherhood was focused specifically on Islam. It was Freemasonry for Muslim initiates only. While Freemasonry was liberal and allowed members of all faiths to join, the Muslim Brotherhood was exclusively Islamic. Like masonry, the Muslim Brotherhood invoked great secrecy and was run according to a pyramidal command structure. The infantry at the bottom had no idea of the plans being orchestrated by the generals at the top.

Above all, the Muslim Brother is loaded controlling tens of millions of readily available liquid assets, while controlling billions more in daily business deals involving everything from oil transactions and banking to drug-trafficking, illegal arms merchandising to gold and diamond smuggling. The Anglo-American Freemason-controlled intelligence apparatus has heavy investments in a mercenary terrorists-for-hire racket. They are partners in a powerful worldwide financial empire whose vast wealth is hidden in numbers Swiss bank accounts and offshore tax havens in Dubai, Kuwait, and Hang Kong.

And this is where Osama bin Laden comes in. It was in the

1970‘s that Osama would have his first exposure to the Muslim Brotherhood. Prior to this in the 1960‘s, Mohammed Qutb, brother of Sayed Qutb, the Muslim Brotherhood‘s chief ideologue, emigrated to Saudi Arabia as a result of Nassar‘s crackdown on the organization. In the 60‘s, he was given several positions in Saudi universities to promulgate the mission of the Muslim Brotherhood and gain recruits. While in Saudi Arabia, he conceived of an organization called the World Assembly of Muslim Youth, which became a reality in 1972 thanks to generous donations from the bin Laden family. Osama‘s brother Omar was a director at one time and his brother Abdullah also served as a director. Abdullah and WAMY were actually being

investigated by the FBI in the lead up to 9-11 till their investigation was abruptly halted by the Bush administration at the beginning of

(―TheBritish, Muslim Terrorism and September 11, Part Two: The Muslim Brotherhood: The Globalist‘s Secret Weapon,‖
The terrorist attacks are state-sponsored. They are staged events, nothing more. Osama bin Laden is an insider, a CIA operative with a carefully cultivated ―deep cover‖ pedigree. He is the most convenient scapegoat in the traditional Freemason game of playing both sides. Hegelian dialectics is what it is called and no one plays the game better than the Masons and the Intelligence organizations and terrorist rackets they control. The London bombings and 9-11 were staged events. It‘s not by accident that the planes going into the twin towers looked like a scene from Die Hard II. It was staged. And it is entirely likely that the CIA‘s own Hollywood insiders were consulted to give the operation the right ‗look‘. It was what top officials and globalist planners call a National Planning Scenario staged to take place in real time and Osama and al-Qaeda were implicated to take the blame for it in advance and by design.

The fact is that war game drills similar to those staged on 7-

7 and 9-11, known to insiders as National Planning Scenarios, are regularly staged in the USA, Canada, and the UK code-named Operation Top-off. As reported in the media, a mock terrorist drill was taking place at the same time the terrorist attacks were actually happening in real-time. National Planning Scenarios of this kind are now being held in several major cities around the world. (Planning the Next Pandemic, ―Staging the Operation‖, The author actually witnessed one of these operations in Seoul at Seoul Railway Station on September 6, 2005, and became alarmed when it dawned on him that an actual attack could be on the way in Seoul in light of recent events.

Investigators have revealed that an Operation Top Off-style war game exercise was being conducted Stateside during the week leading up to and on the actual day of the September 11, 2001 terrorist attacks. This presupposes an inside job on both sides of the Atlantic because two war game exercises were being conducted on both sides of the

Atlantic on precisely the same day that an actual terrorist attack was being launched, a timeframe parallel to striking to be dismissed as coincidence. Of course someone might pose the objection that the terrorists might have staged the event on the day a National Planning Scenario was being planned as part of a decoy operation to insulate themselves from detection. But this begs the question, ‗How would they know?‘ The date of these operations is classified information. Prior knowledge presupposes inside knowledge, which presupposes a state-sponsored inside job and culpability. A terrorist event staged on the same day a mock terrorist drill is taking place by government- appointed teams points to a government-led conspiracy to commit mass murder. The fact that such striking coincidences should have occurred on both sides of the Atlantic in countries known to have such close ties that they have seen each other through war after war does rather implicate the highest ranking government officials of both nations in high treason. Indeed, when all is said and done, it is not just the twin towers of the WTC that will have come tumbling down, but the heads that will role in Westminster and Capitol Hill when the full extent of their treasonous activities is brought to light.

(―Former Bush Team Member Says WTC Collapse Likely A Controlled Demolition And ‘Inside Job’‖

By Greg Szymanski

June 12, 2005

Is there any evidence the official story is coming apart at the seams? Morgan Reynolds, a highly recognized former chief economist in the Labor Department, has come forward to express doubts about the official 9/11 story. He cites evidence of cover up and other suspicious circumstances that call the official story into question. He calls the official story about the collapse of the WTC ‘bogus,’ arguing that it is more likely that a controlled demolition destroyed the Twin Towers and adjacent Building No. 7. “If demolition destroyed three steel skyscrapers at the World Trade Center on 9/11, then the case for an ‘inside job’ and a government attack on America would be compelling,” Morgan Reynolds, Ph.D. is quoted as saying.

Reynolds, now a professor emeritus at Texas A&M University, also calls it ‘next to impossible’ that 19 Arab Terrorists could have led the mighty U.S. military a cat and mouse game. A scientific report on the WTC collapse might bring down the edifice of lies as hastily as a controlled demolition may have done the twin towers themselves, and Reynolds is calling for just such an investigation. “It is hard to exaggerate the importance of a scientific debate over the cause(s) of the collapse of the twin towers and building 7,” Reynolds argues. (Former Bush Team Member Says WTC Collapse Likely A Controlled Demolition And ‘Inside Job’ By Greg Szymanski) If anything, it was not the twin towers that stood on shaky ground nor were they in the least vulnerable to attack by commercial airliners and burning jet fuel. It is the government‘s edifice of lies that appears to be vulnerable and with a steady army of researchers slowly demolishing the official 9-11 story, it is unlikely the edifice of lies will stand for long. The investigative media are going to bring the government-orchestrated tower of lies down in the same spirit as the controlled demolition they themselves orchestrated. And was there ever a more poetic justice in the history of the world? Indeed, the Divine Architect could not have planned a scheme for retribution and setting things to rights better. Reynolds sums up the flimsy nature of the government‘s tower of lies effectively by stating:

If the official wisdom on the collapses is wrong, as I believe it is, then policy based on such erroneous engineering analysis is not likely to be correct either. The government’s collapse theory is highly vulnerable on its own terms. Only professional demolition appears to account for the full range of facts associated with the collapse of the three buildings.

He then adds even more ominously and strikingly:

More importantly, momentous political and social consequences would follow if impartial observers concluded that professionals imploded the WTC. Meanwhile, the job of scientists, engineers and impartial researchers everywhere is to get the scientific and engineering analysis of 9/11 right.

(Former Bush Team Member Says WTC Collapse Likely A Controlled Demolition And ‘Inside Job’

By Greg Szymanski)

Reynolds acknowledges, however, that the job of ―getting it right in today’s security state‖ is formidable given that government- orchestrated obstruction of justice is at play, in which explosives and structural experts have been intimidated in their analyses of the collapses of the World Trade Center Twin Towers. While the government line on the collapse of the towers is that burning jet fuel brought them down, many independent investigators have expressed strong disagreement. They have been hard pressed to come up with hard evidence to disprove the government line, however, since FEMA had already removed most of the hard evidence prior to independent investigation. (Former Bush Team Member Says WTC Collapse Likely A Controlled Demolition And ‘Inside Job’ By Greg Szymanski)

It is interesting to note that the company in charge of FEMA‘s hard evidence removal operation was a firm aptly named Controlled Demolition. If there was ever an example of irony in a dramatic plot that exposed the true perpetrators it is this. Indeed, the WTC was brought down by a ―controlled demolition‖, and the government agents involved in the clean-up operation were probably the very agents who had planted the incendiary devices that brought down the towers in the first place. Controlled Demolition has certainly been given a clean bill of health by the U.S. government, which has

awarded it with federal contracts worth billions. But, why in God‘s name is the company so highly trusted when its track record shows it to be a corrupt entity? Could it be because there is honor among thieves? Who else would a criminal government involved in racketeering, fraud and mass murder hire but another mafia family to cart away the evidence? Who else could you trust but a family – the Loizeaux family headed by Mark Loizeaux of Baltimore – whose own backs are against the wall for having faced a Federal Grand Jury for falsely reporting campaign contributions for Elijah E. Cummings, a Democrat Representative for the state of Maryland? The Baltimore Sun reported that the illegal contributions allegedly occurred between

1996 and 1998, but the Loizeaux‘s and Controlled Demolition were acquitted in 2000. (David Icke, Alice in Wonderland and the World Trade Center Disaster, p.152) Should the company fail to carry out the government-ordered cover-up of 9-11 evidence to the letter, the case would be reopened with Mercurial speed and they would duly face indictment. Having been on hand to carry away the hard evidence in the state-sponsored terror on the Alfred P. Murrah Building of Oklahoma, the same family was on site once again to clean up the dirty mess left behind by another government- orchestrated terror event known as 9-11. They would then cart the hard evidence away to a facility safely under the guard of CIA subcontractor George Wackenhut, a man placed in charge of many important operations too delicate for the CIA. (David Icke, Alice and the WTC, p. 152-153)

Junkyard dog George Wackenhut would take charge of the wreckage. Why would the government allow Wackenhut to dispose of the hard evidence in the case? This is the man whose company has on its board former CIA, FBI and Pentagon Officials. Wackenut was also in charge of the operation to ensure that Saddam Hussein got the biochemical weapons material he needed. Wackenhut Corporation , a publicly traded company with strong CIA affiliations and federal contracts worth $200 million a year made sure Saddam received his materials intact. Wackenhut is in tighter than a steel vice with the government. When it comes to security matters, Wackenhut virtually

is the government. In 1991, a third of the company‘s $600 million revenues came from the government, while another substantial part was met by companies that are also under subcontract hire by the government like Westinghouse. Wackenhut is the largest single company providing security to U.S. embassies overseas. Many of the embassies in question have been in important hotbeds of espionage activity, such as Chile, Greece and El Salvador. It also guards most of the strategic government facilities in the U.S., including the Alaskan oil pipeline, the Hanford nuclear waste facility, the Savannah River plutonium plant, and the Strategic Petroleum reserve.

Wackenut has close ties with the U.S. government in other ways. Early board of directors included Captain Eddie Rickenbacker, Gen. Mark Clark, and Ralph E. Davis (a John Birch Society leader). Current and recent board members have included much of the country‘s recent national security directorate, including, former FBI director Clarence Kelley; former Defense Secretary and former CIA deputy Frank Carlucci; former Defense Intelligence Agent director General Joseph Carroll; former U.S. Secret Service director James J. Rowley; former Marine commandant P.X. Kelley; and acting chair of President Bush‘s foreign intelligence advisory board and former CIA deputy director Admiral Bobby Ray Inman; and before being appointed as Reagan‘s CIA director, William Casey was Wackenhut‘s outside legal counsel. The company is a mini army with some 30,000 armed personnel on its payroll. (―Inside the Shadow CIA‖ by John Connoly, Spy Magazine, Sept 1992 Vol 6)

Critics claim the Bush administration has engaged in overt obstruction of justice, an undeniable charge given their tampering with the investigations of the bin Laden family and WAMY (World Army of Muslim Youth) by the FBI prior to 9-11. As with the so- called independent Warren Commission investigating the JFK assassination headed by Freemason, CIA and military insiders all the way, the recent 9/11 Commission has failed to address the major evidence contradicting the official version of 9/11, a whitewash and cover up by the same breed of government-appointed insiders. Some

deliberately overlooked flaws in the government jet fuel theory include:

Photosshowing people walking around in the hole in the North Tower where 10,000 gallons of jet fuel was supposed to have been burning.

Mostof the North Tower’s fire had already died before the South Tower was hit, burning for only 16 minutes, making it relatively easy to contain and control without a total collapse.

The fire didnot grow over time as was alleged and which would have been necessary for the government line to be credible, probably because it quickly ran out of fuel and was dying, indicating that without the edition explosive devices, the fires could have been easily controlled.

FDNYfire fighters still remain under a tight government gag order not to discuss the explosions they heard, experienced, and witnessed. A similar 9/11 gag order has been imposed on FAA personnel. This state-sponsored obstruction of justice makes it criminal for witnesses to make statements or give evidence in contradiction to the official story. Obstruction of justice in itself points to criminal conspiracy. Who is the government protecting, itself?

Even thewhitewash known as the 9/11 Commission Report acknowledges that “none of the [fire] chiefs present believed that a total collapse of either tower was possible.”

History showsthat fire has never before caused steel-frame buildings to collapse except for the three WTC buildings, nor has fire been responsible for the collapse of any steel high rise since 9/11.

The fires, especially in the South Tower and WTC-7, were relatively small, and not the towering infernos reported by the government and mainstream media. WTC-7 was unharmed by any airplane and had only minor fires on the seventh and twelfth floors, yet it collapsed in less than 10 seconds.

WTC-5and WTC-6 had raging fires but did not collapse despite much thinner steel beams.

It’sdifficult if not impossible for hydrocarbon fires like those fed by jet fuel (kerosene) to raise the temperature of steel – especially high-tempered steel – close to melting point.

(Former Bush Team Member Says WTC Collapse Likely A Controlled Demolition And ‘Inside Job’ By Greg Szymanski)

Mainstream experts, speaking for the administration, pose the theory that an airplane impact weakened the structures, while intense fires resulted in thermally weakening, causing buckling failures, which allowed the upper floors to pancake onto the floors below. Thomas Eager, professor of materials engineering and engineering systems at MIT, supports the government line. He argues that the collapse occurred as a result of the extreme heat from the fires, causing the loss of loading-bearing capacity on the structural frame. Eagar points out the steel in the towers could have collapsed only if heated to the point where it “lost 80 percent of its strength,” or around

1,300 degrees Fahrenheit. Critics claim his theory is flawed since the fires did not appear to be intense and widespread enough to reach such high temperatures. Intellectual prostitutes can be found under every rock. Historical precedent alone should discount this theory, since no fire, however intense, has ever resulted in the collapse of structural support for any high-rise building. Other proponents of the government position claim the impact of the airplanes, not the heat, weakened the entire structural support system of the towers, but critics contend the beams on floors 94-98 did not appear to have suffered any structural weakness, much less the entire building structure.

(Former Bush Team Member Says WTC Collapse Likely A Controlled Demolition And ‘Inside Job’ By Greg Szymanski)

It is virtually impossible to prove or disprove either theory at this point due to the absence of hard evidence. Hard evidence to

substantiate either theory is lacking due to FEMA’s quick removal of the structural steel before it could be analyzed. Even though the criminal code requires that crime scene evidence remain unmolested for the sake of forensic analysis, FEMA had it destroyed or shipped overseas before a serious investigation could take place. This in itself proves beyond doubt that a government agency broke the law, a law forbidding the tampering or destruction of evidence in a criminal investigation. Given the magnitude of the crime of mass murder and a crime against humanity, the fact that FEMA tampered with and destroyed evidence implicates the government agency in tampering with evidence and a Grand Jury indictment of FEMA and Controlled Demolition should have commenced immediately, along with those in the government who ordered the removal and destruction of hard evidence before a proper investigation of the crime scene could be orchestrated. Besides FEMA’s quick removal of the debris, authorities considered the steel quite valuable as New York City officials had every debris truck tracked on GPS and even fired one truck driver who took an unauthorized lunch break. And even more doubt is cast over why FEMA acted so swiftly since coincidentally officials had arrived the day before the 9/11 attacks at New York’s Pier 29 to conduct a war game exercise, named “Tripod II.” (Former Bush Team Member Says WTC Collapse Likely A Controlled Demolition And

‘Inside Job’ by Greg Szymanski) This National Planning Scenario- style war game exercise would have granted the planters of any incendiary devices the cover they needed to get away with their crime. The fact that a bomb squad was seen on the scene of the Alfred F. Murrah building the morning of the Oklahoma bombing incident shows that a similar cover operation was going on six years earlier.

Glenn and Kathy Wilburn lost two children in the Oklahoma bombing. They conducted and documented more than 300 hours of interviews. The level of corroboration achieved in these interviews substantiates beyond a reasonable doubt the fact that a heavily armed bomb squad had been in downtown Oklahoma near the Murrah Building the morning of the bombing. Among those who have

testified to having seen them are Oklahoma lawyer Daniel J. Adomitis, who stated:

There was this fairly large truck with a trailer behind it. It had a shield on the side of the door that said ‗bomb disposal‘ or

‗bomb squad‘ below it. And I really found that interesting. You know, I‘d never seen anything like that in person. (David Icke, Alice and the WTC Disaster , p.154)

Some parents saw people in bomb squad gear as they dropped their children off at the day care center at the Murrah Building. Eventually, the Sheriff‘s Department had to cave into pressure and acknowledge that the bomb squad had been there. In the end, other families became convinced that the authorities had prior knowledge of an imminent attack and failed to act as in 9-11. The Wilburns and other families filed suit against the US government alleging prior knowledge and failure to respond, and also cited the fact that ATF (Bureau of Alcohol, Firearms and Tobacco) agents had been ―alerted not to go to work on April 19th, 1995.‖ (David Icke, p.154)

In a M.O. that is becoming all too familiar, it appears likely that a fire drill or bomb scare exercise was staged only days before the bombing of the Murrah Building on April 12, 1995, when approximately 300 people were evacuated from the building for unknown reasons. Mr. Wilburn related the contents of a conversation between a gentleman who was frantically searching for his wife and an ATF (Alcohol, Tobacco and Firearms) official following the explosion that is most revealing:

And the first thing the gentleman did, the husband of the woman who was in the building, the first person he ran into was an

agent of the ATF down on the street. And he asked him…what was happening, and the quote from the agent was ‗It was either a natural gas explosion or it was a bomb. We had a bomb threat yesterday, and some of us were called and were told that we didn‘t have to come in if we didn‘t want to.‘

(Jim Keith, OKBomb: Conspiracy and

Cover-up, p.68-69)

This suggests far more than prior knowledge. It suggests that bomb scare exercises were conducted in advance of the bombing to waylay and prevent federal employees from showing up that day. It also suggests probable practice exercises to get the state-sponsored terrorists operating within the front of the ATF out of the building after planting the incendiary devices the day of the bombing. This last theory is a radical one calling for support. Fortunately, there is evidence that these drills were preparatory for a real-day event.

Two witnesses came forward claiming to have seen a black helicopter hovering above the Murrah Building, ―…for some time prior to the explosions, only to fly away before the explosions took place, and not return.‖ NORAD would neither confirm nor deny the allegations of these witnesses. One member of a Red Cross team named Frank, who made statements on a call-in radio program, claimed to have witnessed more than one black helicopter at the scene, contending, ―…we had two black helicopters flying about the building, fifteen minutes before the explosion, loading people up to take them out of the building.‖ Frank‘s gave further information pointing to an inside government operation on the same radio program:

We had two secretaries who work down there who had noticed that, and these ladies survived it, and they was told that all the top-level officers, and the FBI, ATF, and all the DEA was

transferred prior to the explosion, so we knew that the ATF was not, anyone in the building when this happened, and the FBI was told to get out of the building. (Ibid. p.166, 167)

The implications of this statement are obvious. Not only did the government have advanced warning and prior knowledge, but it appears that federal agencies housed within the Murrah Building and federal agents on location the day of the attacks may have had something to do with the bombing.

According to Oklahoma investigator J.D. Cash, there was a bomb scare at 10:30 a.m. the morning of the bombing. The bomb scare was caused by the discovery of a two by two foot box clearly marked

―high explosives‖. At best the ATF, which had offices in the building, is guilty of gross criminal negligence causing death or several of their agents are guilty of premeditation and intent in this crime against humanity. Cash claims to have on video four witnesses who claim to have seen the ATF clearing out their arsenal room two weeks after the explosion. Among the articles removed were an array of firearms, hundreds of thousands of rounds of ammunition, explosives, boxes marked explosives, TOW missiles, grenades, etc. That‘s quite an arsenal. That‘s a veritable Molotov cocktail of explosive materials conveniently planted and ready to be set off by the 3.500 pounds of pressure per square inch resulting from the impact pressure of the truck bomb. Investigator Cash pulls no punches in pointing to ATF culpability. Though his accusations fall short of accusing the ATF of premeditation and intent, his testimony is damning enough:

If you know this is a cantilevered building, it‘s a perfect structure for a truck bomb to do the maximum amount of damage to, and if it did and the explosion, if it did bring down that facia area and rupture the ATF arsenal room – and since the ATF was keeping the repellant caps or percussion caps for C-4, it

is reasonable to assume that they also were keeping C-4 there – if a case of C-4 fell out of that room during the initial blast, then demolition people…and you can check with anybody who is familiar with C-4, they will tell you that C-4 is extremely safe to handle, but you can set it off with 3,500 pounds of pressure per square inch. And so, if a case of C-4 came out of that room, or if C-4 was stored in another area of that building, in the southeast area, and if that facia came down from the explosion outside, which I think we all agree it did, then it builds up on top of…3,500 pounds is nothing when you look at the facia of the building…then that would explain that huge amount of destruction on the southeast side. So what we may have had is the government‘s ineptitude, the ATF overlooking and not following procedure. They may have killed most of the people in that building that day, and certainly they‘re not going to be the first ones to admit it. (Ibid, p.109)

Given the pattern of federal agencies staging war game exercises in all of these disasters, it does indeed appear likely that ATF armed explosives were deliberately left in their offices granting the state- sponsored terrorists operating within their ranks plausible deniability and non-accountability. Even if ATF officials were found to have left explosive devices that had failed to be properly disarmed on the building premises, standard whitewash procedure of any organization facing disciplinary and legal responsibility for culpability, would call for concealment and denial, in effect, a cover-up. And that is undeniably what is in effect with the Oklahoma bombing. It is a classic case of government agency cover-up at every level.

In a detailed analysis just released supporting the controlled demolition theory, Reynolds presents a compelling case. ―First, no steel-framed skyscraper, even engulfed in flames hour after hour, had ever collapsed before. Suddenly, three stunning collapses occur within a few city blocks on the same day, two allegedly hit by aircraft, the third not,” said Reynolds. “These extraordinary collapses after short-duration minor fires made it all the more important to preserve the evidence, mostly steel girders, to study what had happened.‖

After considering both sides of the 9/11 debate and after thoroughly sifting through all the available material, Reynolds concludes the government story regarding all four plane crashes on

9/11 remains highly suspect. “In fact, the government has failed to produce significant wreckage from any of the four alleged airliners that fateful day. The familiar photo of the Flight 93 crash site in Pennsylvania shows no fuselage, engine or anything recognizable as a plane, just a smoking hole in the ground,” said Reynolds. “Photographers reportedly were not allowed near the hole. Neither the FBI nor the National Transportation Safety Board have investigated or produced any report on the alleged airliner crashes.”

(“Two More WTC Workers Claim Explosion In Lower Levels Of North Tower,‖ Greg Szymanski,, posted at 7/13/2005 11:50:00 AM)

Despite the gag order imposed on firefighters and FAA officials in the wake of the 9-11 attacks, several witnesses have come forward to give their eyewitness accounts to foreign media enterprises

immune to gag orders and media muzzling. Two credible sources, one of whom is William Rodriguez, recently declared a national hero for his rescue attempts on 9-11, have come forward with eyewitness testimony that a huge explosion ripped apart the lower levels of the north tower immediately prior to the alleged jetliner slamming into

the upper floors. The two WTC workers reported hearing an underground blast, from which they suffered injuries, including severe burns to the face, arms, hands, and numerous abrasions after being trapped in a stalled basement elevator. Burn victim, Felipe

David, employed by Aramark Co. and Salvatore Giambanco, a WTC office painter trapped in a basement elevator at the time, later testified to a Colombian television station in 2002 on the first anniversary of

9/11. Their comments were eventually aired in Colombia in Spanish on the Red Continental De Noticias (RNC) as part of an in depth 9/11 documentary after the foreign station spent a month in New York in

2002 shooting the project. Despite the great exposure received, their testimony still fails to stand up in court back home, either in the 9-11

Commission, which should be dubbed the 9-11 Omission, or in the mainstream media.

A copy of the original interview tapes with RCN reporter Claudia Gurisatti questioning the WTC workers was made available by WTC maintenance worker William Rodriguez in 2005, just before going public about the north tower basement explosions. Recently, Rodriguez said he heard a massive basement explosion seconds

before the jetliner struck the upper floors when he, along with 14 other co-workers, were huddled in a sub-level 1 office. Besides the testimony of these workers, there are the taped statements of Jose Sanchez, another WTC maintenance worker, who said he heard an underground explosion at the same time the others reported having heard something, while working in a small sub-level 4 workshop.

While all of these men are frustrated by the media blackout on all testimony and evidence contradicting the government line, no one is more annoyed or put out than Rodriguez, who can see no justification for it beyond a high-level government cover up. ―What really upsets me is that we have all these people coming forward with credible testimony about explosions and we have been completely ignored by the 9/11 Commission and the major media,‖ said Rodriguez about what he calls an obvious media and government blackout on any information contrary to the official story that only jet fuel brought down the towers, the theory predictably embraced by the

9/11 Commission. ―They concluded jet fuel brought down the towers without even considering the testimony of WTC eyewitness workers like David, Giambanco and Sanchez. Why would they do that unless they are covering up something?‖ Once perplexed by the media

blackout, Rodriguez is now convinced the 9-11 Commission, more aptly named the 9-11 Omission, along with the glaring mass media omissions and other important pieces of evidence and testimony, points to a government orchestrated whitewash and cover up. His outrage is palpable and unequivocal:

And, concerning the American press, they have locked their doors on all of us, never allowing our stories to surface or even trying to investigate why the 9/11 Commission didn‘t bother to include out statements in the final report. Here we have a Colombian station in 2002 doing their work and three years later our story only has appeared in South America in Spanish. What does that tell you?

(―Two More WTC Workers Claim Explosion In Lower Levels Of North Tower,” posted on: 7/13/2005 11:50:00 AM – by Greg Szymansky)

After his testimony was stricken from the 9-11 Commission record, Rodriguez decided to take justice into his own hands. ―Unless there is a cover-up, why didn‘t they use my comments or even mention my name?‖ he asks. Rodriguez claims that, when the government pressured him to change his story or keep silent, he refused to play ball. He was subsequently blackballed and forced to live on the street at one point. Living under a bridge and seeing no way out, he planned to tie himself to a cross in the middle of Ground Zero to make his point. Then, through the help of a Methodist support group, he was able to make a fiery comeback. His troubles are far from over though. He recently returned from a 9-11 lecture in Chicago to find his apartment burglarized, the thieves taking his laptop, containing a lot

of stored data, and other household items. Rodriguez has begun speaking out at speaking engagements in Hollywood and Chicago. ―I will speak at every church and university in the country if that is what it takes to get at the truth. The government story is a lie, and I know it

for a fact because I was there that morning,‖ he was quoted as saying.

―Last Man Out of WTC Possibly Slated for Mainstream Film Documentary‖ by Greg Szymanski, Sept. 26, 2005,

In the taped interviews of 2002 on Colombian television, David and Giambanco, both trapped in different basement locations, recount heartrending stories of surviving what they thought was a massive underground explosion, not an airplane strike 90 floors above. Standing in front of a freight elevator on sub level 1 near the office where Rodriguez and 14 others were huddled together when the explosion erupted below, David said in the taped interview:

That day I was in the basement in sub-level

1 sometime after 8:30am. Everything happened so fast, everything moved so fast. The building started shaking after I heard

the explosion below, dust was flying everywhere and all of a sudden it got real hot. I threw myself onto the floor, covered my face because I felt like I was burned. I sat there for a couple of seconds on the floor and felt like I was going to die, saying to myself ‗God, please give me strength.

(―Two More WTC Workers Claim Explosion In Lower Levels Of North Tower,” posted on: 7/13/2005 11:50:00 AM – by Greg Szymanski)

Despite severe burns to his face, arms, and hands, and with skin hanging from his body, David picked himself up, running for help to the office were Rodriguez and others were gathered. ―When I went in, I told them it was an explosion,‖ said David. ―When people looked at me with my skin hanging, they started crying but I heard others say

‗OK, good, good, you made it alive.‘‖ (Ibid.)

While David, Rodriguez and others were in shock from the basement explosion, Giambanco was on the opposite side of sub level

1 by another elevator. In the taped interview, Giambanco told Gurisatti, the Colombian reporter:

We heard the explosion and the smoke all of a sudden came from all over. There was an incredible force of wind that also swept everything away. I remember hearing a scream of a woman, but I couldn‘t see her. I had just gotten off the elevator and I was standing by it with another man but didn‘t know his name. The doors of the elevator were still open and, I don‘t know why we did, but we both jumped back in maybe because of the wind whipping everything around in the hallway. ―Then, suddenly,

the elevator doors closed in front of us and we started going down. It all of a sudden stopped and I could see through the cracks we were between B-2 and B-3. We were both screaming and afraid. I remember seeing through the slot of the elevator and seeing other people running and screaming. Then water started gushing in the elevator and I remember saying, ‗God, please help us.‘ At that point, I was resigned to the fact I was going to die. (Ibid)

Divine intervention or human, Giambanco‘s prayers were answered when he heard someone yelling from above, ―How many people are down there?‖ The miracle above turned out to be Rodriguez who had returned after helping David to safety in order to help others after disobeying police orders to remain outside.

In the basement, Rodriguez managed to find a construction ladder, lowering it into the elevator after entering the darkened shaft

and opening the top hatch on the elevator where Giambanco and the other unidentified man now were standing thigh-deep in water from the activated sprinkler system. ―I don‘t know he did it, but I felt him just pick me up and pull me out,‖ said Giambanco about Rodriguez‘s rescue efforts. ―I didn‘t know who he was then, but I do now and he definitely saved my life. If it wasn‘t for William Rodriguez, I wouldn‘t be here today.‖ After Rodriguez brought him to safety, Giambanco remembers being rushed to a hospital where in his hospital room, he received news reports that both towers had collapsed. (Ibid)

Why has the government invoked so many gag orders in the case of the Oklahoma bombing, the Pentagon and World Trade Center attacks, and Hurricane Katrina? The argument repeatedly invoked that it is in the interests of national security simply doesn‘t wash. How is national security upheld by gag orders that prevent the nation and its people from investigating crimes of national import, which is ultimately for their own protection? In another instance of gag orders being imposed with threats superadded is the case of a 9-11 rescue worker who was warned by FBI agents to ―keep his mouth shut‖

about one of the black boxes a fellow firefighter recovered from the debris of the collapsed towers. Honorary firefighter Mike Bellone

says he was approached by FBI agents shortly after he and his partner, Nicholas DeMasi, found three of the four black boxes in the WTC rubble. Their claim was recorded as early as 2003 in a book called Behind the Scenes: Ground Zero. ―They confronted me and told me

not to say anything,‖ Bellone claimed. Bellone said 9-11 Commission members never contacted him or DeMasi and never subpoenaed them to appear before the body, even though the previously referred to

book was published long before the hearings began. This revelation contradicts the official story that the black boxes were never recovered from the wreckage. National Transportation Safety Board officials have stated on record that the black boxes should have withstood the conditions of the WTC disaster. ―It‘s extremely rare that we don‘t get the recorders back,‖ said NTSB spokesperson Ted Lopatkiewicz. ―I can‘t remember another case (where) we did not

recover the recorders.‖ (―Black Box Cover Up: Rescue workers silences after exposing 9-11 whitewash‖ Greg Szymanski, The fact that the crime scene had been tampered with by a federal agency with the tower rubble being carted off before a proper investigation could take place would make it rather difficult to recover the black boxes. The fact that the government has been able to get away with breaking the law in this fashion is amazing enough, but then the gag orders imposed on the media under the pretext of safeguarding national security has been a justification for nearly every violation in the book in the wake of 9-11.

The authors of this book are close colleagues of Peter Kawaja, radio show host and producer of Tropic Wave Radio. Before working in radio, Mr. Kawaja was given high tech security installation jobs for the U.S. government and other prestigious contracts. Mr. Kawaja has stated on several of his radio programs that the official story on 9-11 doesn‘t add up. In the case of the flight recorders for American 11 and United 175, the data recorders should have survived impact, but even if they didn‘t, the technology is now available to send the data by signal to a data storage facility offsite, according to Mr. Kawaja. The same goes for the WTC, whose video data recorders would not have

to be recovered since the data would be sent offsite anyway by fiber optic feed lines that would see the data reached a data storage facility offsite.

The case for controlled demolition bringing down the Twin Towers of the World Trade Center is gathering momentum. Theologian and author David Ray Griffin recently spoke before packed houses in New York on October 15th and 16th about how recently revealed evidence makes it an open and shut case for controlled demolition of the Twin Towers and WTC-7. ―It is already possible to know, beyond a reasonable doubt, one very important thing: the destruction of the World trade Center was an inside job, orchestrated by terrorists within our own government.‖ No statement by any public official could be more powerful than that. His unbridled confidence in making such an allegation suggests that the evidence is

now readily available to support his claim. It is also clear that a man

of his reputation and public standing would hardly be likely to risk his good fortune on dubious claims and meager evidence.

Author of two books on 9-11, the theologian gave a presentation titled, ―The Destruction of the Trade Towers: A Christian Theologian Speaks Out.‖ Dr. Griffin included in his presentation excerpts from the firemen‘s tapes, which were only recently released under pressure from the victim‘s families who were represented in a protracted court battle by attorney Normal Siegal as reported in the New York Times.

These witnesses gave lengthy testimony of explosions going off in the buildings. A 12-minute film was shown to the audience, who saw the irrefutable evidence for controlled demolition for themselves.

Dr. Griffin gave ten reasons for why the buildings did not fall due to being struck by planes of the resulting fires associated with the impact of those planes. He argued that the buildings fell suddenly straight into their own foundation at freefall speed, meeting no resistance as they fell, a phenomenon which can only be explained by the removal of core support by means of explosive detonations within the towers. He reminded the audience that the towers were built to withstand the impact of a Boeing 707 and 160 mile an hour winds. The plane crash and ensuing fires were nothing the towers weren‘t

built to withstand. In addition, the massive core columns were severed into almost perfectly uniform 30-foot sections, just the right size for the Controlled Demolition company‘s 30-foot trucks to cart away before a crime scene investigation could be launched.

Even more telling is the fact that there was a volcanic-like dust cloud which formed as a result of the concrete being pulverized, and no explanation besides that of controlled explosives demolition can account for the buildings‘ concrete being reduced to fine dust. The debris was ejected horizontally hundreds of feet in fan-shaped plumes in all directions, with ―squibs‖ following the path of the explosives downward. These are the facts have been shunned by mainstream news media, yet these characteristics of controlled demolition were being discussed by firefighters and news people the morning of 9-11.

How is it that such important testimony could have been withheld from the American people and the citizens of the world by the mainstream news media for so long? The answer is that gag order need not even be imposed. There is no need; the corporate news media will muzzle its own. Not only are the corporate news media in bed with the power brokers in Washington, they rely on advertising revenue that requires that they feed from the same cattle trough, whose fodder is provided by the political machine in Washington. The multiple witness accounts of controlled demolition were kept

sealed for four years by the city of New York until a lawsuit launched the victim‘s families pried open the jaws of concealment and obstruction of justice.

In the wake of the September 11 attacks, President Bush urged people not to tolerate the ―outrageous conspiracy theories, but as Dr. Griffin points out there was no conspiracy theory more outrageous than the U.S. government‘s, ―because it is violently contradicted by numerous facts, including some basic laws of physics.‖ The government‘s line that the impact of the planes coupled with the jet fuel burning at such high temperatures heated and weakened the steal support columns initiating the towers‘ collapse. This is a conspiracy theory in its own right and not a terribly convincing one, and one that would never stand up to the scrutiny of a proper scientific review, a review that was never permitted because the hard evidence was removed from the crime scene. (Kevin Barrett, ―Case For WTC Tower Demolition Sealed By Griffin: Theologian Says Controlled Demolition is Now a Fact, Not a Theory,‖ Jeff Rense,

Recently, Rene Welch, a scientist involved with the government‘s brain development program went public in May

2005with allegations that the U.S. government was not only actively involved in the planning of 9-11, but had carefully laid plans for initiating World War III and global population reduction. She claimed she had uncovered this clandestine initiative called ―Global Cleanse

2000‖ when working on the brain development program back in 1987. During this period, she claims she had two encounters with Saudi

royals, including two bin Laden brothers, who maintained the U.S. government was actively participating in pre-arranging a 9-11-type scenario. The meetings exceeded eight hours in length and took place in Sedona and Pleasant Valley, Arizona. The plans revealed how the U.S. government was planning an attack on the World Trade Center that would kick off a war in the Middle East. Her story has been corroborated by Ronald Logsdon, a scientist who was working on a NASA program with Welch along with Naomi Miles, both of whom were present at the meetings.

Welch claims that when she was working for NASA as a scientist on brain development research in Phoenix, she obtained a secret computer code that granted her access to a secret government- funded study titled ―Global Cleanse 2000‖ outlining global war and population reduction strategies. When all of this began nearly 20 years ago, FBI and CIA operatives promised that they would leave her alone if she ―Shut up and lay low‖. She has now made public a

200-page document detailing the staging of 9-11, Global Cleanse

2000 and innumerable FBI and CIA civil rights violations. ―I‘m naming names and want justice,‖ Welch is quoted as saying. Skeptics will wonder why it has taken Welch so long to come forward. In reply and defense, it is clear she has suffered repeated harassment, beatings and even drugging campaigns by intelligence operatives. In addition, her past attempts to alert the government, sending copies to the

Clinton White House, including Hilary Clinton, and Taos New Mexico former district attorney John Paternoster, who Welch approached in 1995 about government death threats. NASA scientist Logsdon even elaborates at some length about the meeting that took place way back in 1987:

Two of the bin Laden brothers came some

90 miles from Phoenix, Arizona, and stopped at our doorstep unannounced. Their bodyguards set up a surveillance parameter around our property and others came into our house, taped up the windows and set up a film projector. The people in this

motorcade seemed very scared, and presented this as a matter of life and death.

These men told us to be very cautious and to assume that we were under surveillance by our government. For several hours they showed us films of meetings of key Arabs and U.S. government officials discussing the oil issues. The bottom line was that if the Arabs did not do it their way, the U.S. would simply take their oil by force. They also explained that they have been manipulated into setting up bank accounts where oil profits were siphoned off and were no

longer under their control.

They then explained why the World Trade Centers were the ideal target for this purpose. The two bin Ladens showed us this film because they made it very clear they did not want to be involved with any U.S. plot to manipulate the Arab governments or start a war.

(―Bin Laden Brothers Tip-Off Two NASA Research Scientists in

1987 about U.S. Government Plans to Cause 9/11; Now Third person Comes forward to Verify Scientists‘ incredible Story‖ by Greg Szymanski, July 27, 2005,

However, the war game exercises were not confined to the World Trade Center. That would be impossible. The war game exercises would have to be universal and broad enough in scope that they would create confusion and thwart all efforts normal emergency response protocols in the state-sponsored, government-insiders free- for-all. The war game drill was not confined to the World Trade Center twin towers. There is no way they could have been. The Tripod II war game exercise only granted cover to FEMA agents

planting the incendiary devices. This would by no means be sufficient to pull off the operation, precisely because further plausible

deniability was required for the state sponsored terrorists behind the controlled demolition of the twin towers to get off scot-free. The impression had to be created that airliners hijacked by Middle Eastern terrorists were the true cause of the World Trade Center collapse, not the explosives that had been planted all the way up and down the towers in advance. However, the perpetrators needed to guarantee that the passenger airliners were there on time and on target. Nothing

could be left to chance. A war game drill had to be carried out on the ground and in the air simultaneously, ensuring that the entire event would be coordinated perfectly with all operatives comfortably in position, prepared and ready, without the least cause for panic, uncertainty, unpreparedness, or a need to race against the clock. The hijacked airlines employed as tactical missiles would be there and the controlled demolition of the twin towers would be perfectly timed with the impact of the two birds into the Twin Towers, granting the

perpetrators of the controlled demolition plausible deniability, an alibi and an out.

On 9-11, war game exercises were being held on the ground and in the air simultaneously. The war game exercise in the air would involve at least four large-scale agencies, including NORAD, the FAA, the Canadian Air Force, and the National Reconnaissance Office. Some of the drills involved hijackings of airliners. The denials of prior knowledge by members of the Bush administration and top generals of the U.S. military like Gen. Richard B. Myers are clear perjury and blatant lies because they would have had to know about these war game drills nicknamed operation ―Top Off‖ because they involve top officials in the country. ―Top off‖ means ‗top officials‘, in this case, the top officials in the United States and Canada, since it

was a joint exercise. In some cases, the hijackings were real and in some cases, according to Michael C. Ruppert, not real, but staged, with blips deliberately programmed to appear on FAA and military radar screens, which were present during the first attacks and succeeded in pulling significant fighter resources away from the

northeast U.S. on September 11. Some of these exercises involved

―live-fly‖ drills, where actual aircraft were simulating the behavior of hijacked airliners simultaneously with the real-time events. (Michael C. Ruppert, Crossing the Rubicon, 336) With a war game drill occurring at the same time as the actual event, it is easy to imagine why air traffic controllers, the FAA, and NORAD command, not to speak of Air Force generals and top military brass might become confused. The words of Sr. Airman Stacia Rountree could not be more chilling in this context: ―We had three aircraft down and the possibility of others hijacked. We had to think outside the box…Before the day ended, 21 aircraft across the US had been handled as ‗tracks of interest‘.‖ (Crossing the Rubicon, 348)

The name of the war game exercise involving NORAD, the FAA, the Canadian Air Force, and the National Reconnaissance Office was called Vigilant Guardian. Details of the Vigilant Guardian war game exercise were classified and unavailable. These exercises were said to be based on cold war-era type threats and were said to be held once a year. However, post-9-11 statements by NORAD indicated that the Vigilant Guardian exercise held on September 11 was not of

traditional kind. This was not a war game exercise aimed at a Russian threat, and why would it be with no perceived threat coming from that arena since the end of the cold war? Operation Vigilant Guardian had

a direct impact on the Northeast Air Defense Sector, where all four hijackings occurred. Aviation Week even reported that, ―Senior officials involved in Vigilant Guardian were manning NORAD command centers throughout the US and Canada, available to make immediate decisions.‖ This war game exercise was supposed to facilitate a quick response in the event of a terrorist or otherwise aggressive attack. (Ibid. 337) What the war game exercise actually did was not only slowdown the proper tactical response to the terrorist attack on September 11, but cripple it altogether. The naïve will call this ironic and the arrogant fools in academia might even twitter with laughter over it. But this is not some tragic accident, a case of bad timing, an inconvenient coincidence or anything of the kind. This is premeditated calculated evil of the most malevolent kind. The war

game exercise was deliberately timed not only to sabotage a real-time military response, but to grant the perpetrators plausible deniability by coordinating a war game exercise at the same time as an actual attack. The war game exercise was conducted ostensibly for the good of the nation, but was actually a treasonous disruption and the most

insidious kind of decoy operation.

NORAD has also admitted that it ran two mock drills on September 11, involving various radar and command centers in the US and Canada that included air force bases in New York, Florida, Washington, and Alaska. Investigators in the 9-11 commission were at one time looking into whether NORAD‘s attention was unduly misdirected toward the North Pole by the drill, when the hijackings came from an entirely different quarter. (Ibid. 338)

Another Operation Top Off-type exercise was being held up in Canada, on September 11 called Operation Northern Vigilance. It involved the deployment of fighter jets north to Alaska and northern Canada in preparation for a Russian event. The Toronto Star even reported that the operation had to be immediately called off during the September 11 attacks, while ―injects‖ were purged from the screens. (Ibid. 339) The fact that so-called ―injects‖ or false radar blips were deliberately programmed to appear on radar screens as part of the war game exercise is diabolically convenient for the state-sponsored terrorists. Whose screens did these blips appear on? How much did they throw normal Air Force response into chaos on both sides of the border?

While all these war game exercises are being staged on 9-11, another exercise involving the National Reconnaissance Office is being played out. The National Reconnaissance Office is a joint CIA and a division of the U.S. Air Force operating US spy satellites. NRO was also running a war game exercise on 9-11. This operation involved a scenario in which a plane would crash into the

headquarters of the NRO in the Washington D.C. suburb of Chantilly, Virginia, just outside Dulles International airport, where flight 77 first spread its wings. On the occasion of 9-11, the CIA was in charge of

the NRO drill. (Ibid. 340-341) Presumably, the decoy war game drill would have had attention diverted to a war game scenario so that the satellite hawks would not be tending to the real-time situation over America‘s skies.

According to 9/11 Commission staff report Flight 77 began deviating from its flight path at 8:54 and then completely disappeared at 8:56. The staff report describes the activity surrounding Flight 77 in some detail:

Shortly after 9:00, Indianapolis Center started notifying other agencies that American 77 was missing and had possibly crashed…At 9:09, they reported the loss of contact to the FAA regional center, which passed this information to FAA headquarters at 9:24…Radar reconstructions performed after 9/11 reveal

that FAA radar equipment tracked the flight from the moment its transponder was turned off at 8:56 a.m. But for 8 minutes and 13 seconds, between 8:56 a.m. and 9:05 a.m., this primary radar information on American 77

was not displayed to controllers at

Indianapolis Center. The reasons are technical, arising from the way the software processed radar information, as well as from poor

primary radar coverage where American 77 was flying.

In sum, Indianapolis Center never saw flight

77 turn around…American 77 traveled undetected for 36 minutes on a course heading due east for Washington, D.C.

(9/11 Commission staff report quoted in

―Crossing the Rubicon,‖ p.400)

This is what Benedict Sliney, the FAA‘s National Operations Manager on 9/11 had to say about the radar and transponder issues of Flight 77:

―There are radars that would have seen the target regardless. Would they have known what to be looking for? I do not know.‖ (Ibid, p.401)

According to the 9/11 Commission staff report, orders were given from the Mission Crew Commander at NEADS (North East Air Defense System) at 9:23. ―Okay…scramble Langley. Head them towards the Washington area.‖ The scramble order was given to fighter hawks at Langley Air Force base – a CIA-run Air Force base – in Virginia. Instead of heading north toward the pentagon, however, the fighter pilots headed east in conformity with a ‗generic‖ scramble order. This sent them out over the ocean, because the lead pilot and

local FAA controller assumed that the flight plan instruction to go east was the newer guidance that superseded the original scramble order. It is claimed that the Langley pilots were never briefed about why they were being scrambled. This is presumably because the pilots had been briefed on the cold war-style war game exercise involving a mock attack from the Russians. The lead pilot gave his own telling account on the confusion, ―I reverted to the Russian threat…I‘m thinking

cruise missile threat from the sea. You know, you look down and see the Pentagon burning and I though the bastards snuck one by us.‖ The Langley pilots responded according to a Russian threat presumed to have come from somewhere in the Atlantic. Because the pilots were never briefed or made aware that the threat was coming from hijacked airliners, they failed to respond to an internal attack. They obviously perceived the attack to be a cold war-style Russian attack coming from outside. This explains General Myers comment alluded to in a

previous chapter, ―We‘re pretty good when the threat‘s coming from outside. We‘re not so good if the threat is coming from inside.‖ Unbelievably, the fighter jocks appear not to have been told that the attack involving hijacked passenger airliners was coming from inside, this despite two World Trade Towers and the Pentagon in flames. (Ibid, p.401)

Scramble orders were given for fighter jets from Otis Air Force base in response to the hijacking of Flight 11 at 8:46. Because the plane‘s

transponder signal had disappeared, NEADS spent the next few minutes searching their radar for the target. The Otis jets were not airborne until 8:53, well after Flight 11 hit the World Trade Center. Astonishingly, NEADS claims it did not know where to send the jetfighters, so they were sent out off the coast Long Island. This allowed Flight 175 to crash into the second World Trade Tower. As with the Langley fighter pilots, the Otis Air Force base pilots were flying blind. They had no idea where they were going or what they were supposed to intercept. (Ibid, 401)

The testimony of the Langley lead pilot confirms that the Pentagon had already been attacked as he flew overhead. How could he not be informed about the nature of the attack? There can only be two explanations, incompetence and gross criminal negligence or

premeditated high treason and war crimes. It has to be one or the other. The fact that General Myers should be promoted three days later to the second highest military command position in the country as head of

the Joint Chiefs speaks volumes. The general is obviously not being promoted as a reward for competence and a job well done where the

9/11 emergency response is concerned, which suggests that he is receiving his reward for an operation of another kind involving the successful orchestration of a Air Force stand down non-response on

9/11 with premeditated and criminal intent.

As might be expected, the details of the war game drills were classified. Details of Operation Top Off-type drills like Vigilant Guardian, involving top officials, were only available to top officials, the very individuals who would be coordinating and carrying out those drills. Who these officials were would remain as classified as the operations themselves, and for very good reason. If not the actual perpetrators of the state-sponsored terrorist attacks, the top officials would have a direct hotline to those who were. As in any special ops intelligence operation, the chain of command would delegate operations in such a manner that those in charge of the operation at the top would remain anonymous, and would remain utterly immune to scrutiny, investigation, and accountability. They would remain behind a screen like any crime boss and would not show their face,

sign a paper, or speak to anyone directly involved in the operation. How do we know the pre-9/11 war game drills are top secret? Because NORAD tells us so:

The planning, execution and lessons learned aspects of NORAD exercises were classified. In fact, during the planning stages only so- called trusted agents, those directly involved in the planning and execution, knew details

of exercises. For operational security reasons, therefore, NORAD cannot discuss details or results of its pre 9/11 hijack exercises…

(E-mail from NORAD spokesperson Major Nancy Quon to Michael

Ruppert dated April20, 2004, Crossing the Rubicon)

The classification of the war game exercises meant that only a few would be in on the planning and implementation. In addition, no one involved in the top secret drills would be allowed to speak about any details related to the operations. Top officials at the FAA and the Air Force would be under a strict protocol of secrecy. This would insulate the perpetrators at the top and prevent any compromising leaks from coming out that might either jeopardize the status of the drill, or lead to future investigations or possible indictments.

The 9/11 Commission was a whitewash by almost anyone‘s standards. It was a commission of omission, concealment, evasion, diversion, and fraudulence. When asked who was responsible for conducting the war game exercises on September 11, for instance, Gen. Ralph E. Eberhart, the man in charge of NORAD on the morning in question, replied, ―No comment,‖ as he was wont to do. The man in charge held a very high office in the country indeed. We will come to who that man was later. Later, 9/11 commissioner, Roemer, asked Eberhart a very pointed and direct question that cut to the heart of the matter:

Roemer: My question is, you were postured for an exercise against

the former Soviet Union. Did that help or hurt? Did that help in terms of were more people prepared? Did you have more people ready? Were more fighters fueled with more fuel? Or did this hurt in terms of people thinking, ―There‘s no possibility that this is real world; we‘re engaged in an exercise,‖ and delay things?

Eberhart: Sir, my belief is that it helped because of the manning, because of the focus, because the crews – they have to be airborne in

15 minutes, and that morning, because of the exercise, they were airborne in 6 or 8 minutes. And so I believed that focus helped. (Quoted in ―Over the Rubicon,‖ p.395)

While the absurdity of this answer could not possibly be overlooked by anyone in the room, it was overlooked from the standpoint of Roemer‘s line of questioning. A good commissioner – able, competent, and honest – would have gone for the jugular at this point, would have gone in for the kill. The most poignant and meaningful line of questioning that could have been pursued by an honest investigator at this stage would have been to ask the general why the military was not therefore prepared. Why was there no Air Force response? Why was their no effort to stop these events? How could there have been so protracted a delay between the report of hijackings and the attack on the Pentagon building with no intercept jets able to successfully track, intercept and stop any of these targeted airliners? Even more indicative of a cover-up is the fact that the general maintained that tactical preparedness was enhanced by the war game exercises, but then refused to comment on who was in charge of the war games. This is self-refuting, self-contradictory and inherently paradoxical and circular in reasoning. If the war games had enhanced preparedness and readiness then obviously 9/11 would not have been allowed to happen. The fact that the war games did no such thing, and left everyone in so utter a state of confusion that they were unable to distinguish between the war game exercise and the real-time events means that, far from enhancing readiness, it functioned as nothing

more than a disastrous decoy operation that allowed 9/11 to take place. Furthermore, if the war game drill had been such a patented success

in terms of getting the military into an enhanced state of readiness and alertness, why not then acknowledge and comment on who was heading up the operation? The fact that the general is unwilling to name the individual who would prefer to remain the wizard behind

the curtain means that that individual would only be compromised and disgraced by being named in association with an operation that was not only an abject failure but the direct cause of what was at best gross criminal negligence causing mass death. The fact that the war game drill was actually a decoy operation deliberately masterminded by the wizard behind the curtain, who would prefer to remain nameless, to subvert and undermine the customary response of the FAA, NORAD and the US Air Force to the hijacking of passenger airliners means that that individual is guilty of high treason, and for that reason should and must remain nameless in the face of potential prosecution for war crimes, crimes against humanity and conspiracy to commit treason and mass murder against the citizens of the United States.

So who was that top official involved in the ―Operation Top Off‖ drill that day? War game drills involving NORAD, the CIA, the Air Force, etc. was one thing, but the Tripod II exercise being conducted

at pier 93 in New York involved civilian federal agencies. This disqualified anyone in the military from heading up the operation. No one in the military would have the overarching authority to straddle both civilian and military jurisdictions in this operation. It had to be someone in the political arena. In addition, it had to be someone very high up the ladder, very probably within the White House itself. The individual in question is none other than Vice President Cheney. Not only was he in charge of all war game exercises the day of the attacks, he had assumed that management role prior to 9/11 and continued to occupy that management role afterwards. The proof for this is contained in a White House press release issued in 2001.

For Immediate Release Office of the Press Secretary May 8, 2001

Statement by the President

Domestic Preparedness Against Weapons of Mass Destruction

Protecting America’s homeland and citizens from the threat of weapons of mass destruction is one of our Nation’s important national security challenges. Today, more nations possess chemical, biological, or nuclear weapons than ever before. Still others seek to join them. Most troubling of all, the list of these countries includes some of the world’s least-responsible states — states for whom terror and blackmail are a way of life. Some non-state terrorist groups have also demonstrated an interest in acquiring weapons of mass destruction.

Against this backdrop, it is clear that the threat of chemical, biological, or nuclear weapons being used against the United States — while not immediate — is very real. That is why our Nation actively seeks to deny chemical, biological, and nuclear weapons to those seeking to acquire them. That is why, together with our allies, we seek to deter anyone who would contemplate their use. And that is

also why we must ensure that our Nation is prepared to defend against the harm they can inflict.

Should our efforts to reduce the threat to our country from weapons of mass destruction be less than fully successful, prudence dictates that the United States be fully prepared to deal effectively with the consequences of such a weapon being used here on our soil.

Today, numerous Federal departments and agencies have programs to deal with the consequences of a potential use of a chemical, biological, radiological, or nuclear weapon in the United States. Many of these Federal programs offer training, planning, and assistance to state and local governments. But to maximize their effectiveness, these efforts need to be seamlessly integrated, harmonious, and comprehensive.

Therefore, I have asked Vice President Cheney to oversee the development of a coordinated national effort so that we may do the

very best possible job of protecting our people from catastrophic harm. I have also asked Joe Allbaugh, the Director of the Federal Emergency Management Agency, to create an Office of National Preparedness. This Office will be responsible for implementing the results of those parts of the national effort overseen by Vice President Cheney that deal with consequence management. Specifically it will coordinate all Federal programs dealing with weapons of mass destruction consequence management within the Departments of Defense, Health and Human Services, Justice, and Energy, the Environmental Protection Agency, and other federal agencies. The Office of National Preparedness will work closely with state and local governments to ensure their planning, training, and equipment needs are addressed. FEMA will also work closely with the Department of Justice, in its lead role for crisis management, to ensure that all facets of our response to the threat from weapons of mass destruction are coordinated and cohesive. I will periodically chair a meeting of the National Security Council to review these efforts.

No governmental responsibility is more fundamental than protecting the physical safety of our Nation and its citizens. In

today’s world, this obligation includes protection against the use of weapons of mass destruction. I look forward to working closely with Congress so that together we can meet this challenge.

(Quoted in Over the Rubicon, from

It should be remembered that Tripod II was a war game specifically a drill involving weapons of mass destruction, in this case a biological attack. Dick Cheney was in charge of this and other war game operations prior to and on the day of the 9/11 attacks. He was in charge of the NORAD/Joint Chiefs war games of 9/11 involving Vigilant Guardian, Vigilant Warrior, Northern Vigilance, etc. This places Cheney at the highest level of command in the treasonous war game activities of September 11. In fact, FEMA was in New York setting up for a biowarfare exercise the day before the attacks called Tripod II. FEMA even issued a press release to that effect. It is hard

to imagine that Dick Cheney would be out of the loop based on the previous press release by the president of the United States, according to which the then head of FEMA, Joe Allbaugh, was obligated to report to Cheney directly. Let us post here the FEMA press release acknowledging the war game exercises the day of the attack quoted in Over the Rubicon. Note also that the FEMA press release in question was removed from the FEMA website by July of 2004.

FEMA Fully Activated in Response to Apparent Terrorist Events

Washington, DC September 11, 2001—In response to the apparent terrorist events, FEMA‘s Washington-based Emergency Response Team (EST) has 9been) fully activated and on 24-hour operations. All

10 of the FEMA regions – headquartered in Boston, New York City, Philadelphia, Atlanta, Chicago, TX, Denver, San Francisco and Bothell, Wash. – are also fully activated.

FEMA has activated the Federal Response Plan, which brings together 28 federal agencies and the American Red Cross to assist local and state governments in response to national emergencies and disasters. Already, FEMA has deployed eight Urban Search & Rescue teams (US&R) to New York City to search for victims in the affected buildings. US&R teams are specially trained teams that include engineers and other technical experts as well as specially trained search dogs. Another four teams have been deployed to the pentagon, for search and rescue efforts there…

FEMA support is working closely with the White House to ensure coordination and management of the consequence of the events…

(Quoted in Over the Rubicon, p. 417,, website address removed as of July 2004)

One cannot overlook the fact that certain resources had been put into place by the Tripod II drill, while a Secret Service agent had been put into place in New York‘s Office of Emergency Management

(OEM) on September 11. The Secret Services also had offices in the building 7 of the World Trade Center just to ensure that all the planning way up there at the top could go smoothly. Does all this sound like a mere coincidence? A statistician should be employed at this juncture just to calculate the mathematical probability of all the coincidences listen in this chapter being merely coincidental. Remember also that Vigilant Warrior was a live-fly drill involving the Joint Chiefs of Staff. (Over the Rubicon, 433) Remember also that General Richard B. Myers would be promoted on September 14, 2001 to the Joint Chiefs of Staff directly after displaying gross

incompetence on September 11th, which suggests that he was not

being rewarded for his incompetence but for his competent execution of duties in a criminal conspiracy orchestrated at the highest levels of the U.S. government.

The Air Force National Security Emergency Preparedness

Agency (AFNSEP) plans and coordinates Air Force activity in

national security preparedness drills related to military support to civil authorities for natural and manmade disasters. It also works with the DoD‘s Joint Chiefs of Staff, FEMA and other federal agencies to help coordinate the national response plan related to incident management. And this is where we have checkmate. AFNSEP is also the primary Air Force office responsible for the continuity of government operations in the event of a national emergency, which places it directly under FEMA‘s management and control. As it happens, FEMA was placed under Dick Cheney‘s control since May of 2001 when the president issued his press release, ―Domestic Preparedness Against Weapons of Mass Destruction.‖ (Over the Rubicon, p.433) There is no way that the man in charge of the war game drills and on top of them at every stage could not know what was happening in

9/11. He would have been in the loop before the first hijacked airliner struck the Twin Towers of the World Trade Center, precisely because the war game drills presuppose an on-hand readiness and

preparedness that would have put Cheney and very likely General Myers, the Joint Chiefs and others very high up in the civilian and military command structure on alert. They would have been as aware

of the real-time hijackings as they were of the pretended ones. Their position in the planning and implementation of these drills would have put them right on the ball. And they were, indisputably, unequivocally and undeniably. They were on red alert.

It is now beyond the pale that 9/11 was an AWACS (Airborne Warning and Control System) operation. Former German Intelligence Minister Von Bulow initially spilled the beans about 9/11 in an interview in the German daily newspaper, Tagesspiegel and now the story‘s out. According to Von Bulow, the remote controlled Boeing

727 passenger airliner that flew into the South Tower was steered into position as part of an AWACS operation staged from the air by means of a black ops reconnaissance jet and military helicopter. It headed for its South Tower position just after the airliner crash set off charges to ignite barrels of crude oil in the World Trade Center Tower to create a smoke plume that would cover the detonations of the explosives concealed in the towers. The USS George Washington was located

50-75 miles from Manhattan Island at the time. The helicopter would have had a flight of approximately one hour ‘s duration to get to the South Tower to carry out its mission of remote controlling the incoming Boeing 737 airliner into the South Tower. Photographs from of the helicopter flying into position at the time of the attacks can be seen below. NBC News is sitting on millions of dollars worth of videos that its News helicopter took of the South Tower AWACS helicopter flying in and out of position. This is understandable given that NBC is owned by General Electric Co., one of the greatest beneficiaries of the 9/11 wars in Afghanistan and Iraq.



In this photo, the military helicopter can be seen leaving the crime scene after completing its mission. It is very probable that the success of the AWACS operation is wholly attributable to the remote steering of the Boeing 727 airliner by the military craft present at the scene and leaving immediately thereafter.

war 2

The 35 foot long White Jet, whose vapor trail can be seen in the photo below probably used the Aircraft Carrier George Washington as its base. George Washington‘s 4 1/2 acre deck would be more than capable of accommodating it. The White Jet also exited the rear stage left using the smoke plume to hide its flight to the South Tower. The White Jet’s role was probably intended to remote control a Boeing

737 airliner to Manhattan Island for a military relay handoff operation to the waiting military helicopter, which guided the Boeing to the finish line. In this photo, the vapor trail of the White Jet is clearly visible.

war 3


In the above photo, the White Jet is caught using the smoke plume to conceal its presence on the stage, setting off under camouflage the demolition charges that would bring down the North Tower.

On 9/12 USA Today reported that Aircraft Carrier USS George Washington was anchored off Long Island. While the aircraft carrier USS George Washington was standing watch off Long Island at the same time that the USS John F. Kennedy was being refueled further

off the east coast, the Navy was moving several cruisers and destroyers out of port in Norfolk, Va., headquarters for the Atlantic Fleet. (Jon Carlson, ―Von Bulow Solves 911,‖ 11-5-


The parallels to Pearl Harbor are striking. On the day that will live in infamy, the first U.S. fleet was out of port. The Hawaiian Islands were left utterly defenseless, but due to the advanced

warnings the U.S. government had received from decoded Japanese mock weather reports, the U.S. Navy was safe. On 9/11, the Navy was quite conveniently headed out of port. America actually had an aircraft carrier full of jet airplanes stand down just off Manhattan Island. The Atlantic Ocean, Sept. 13, 2001 – The aircraft carrier USS John F. Kennedy (CV 67) was taking on fuel through an underway replenishment at sea (RAS) with the Military Sealift Command ship USNS John Lenthall (T-AO 189). Coming alongside Lenthall is the cruiser USS Hue City (CG 66). The USS Kennedy and elements of her battle group got underway shortly after the September 11th terrorist attack on the World Trade Center and the Pentagon. (Jon Carlson, ―Von Bulow Solves 911‖ Jon Carlson,, 11-

5-5) The refueling at sea was as conveniently timed as the war game exercises conducted that day. The sheer number of coincidences alone points either to a conspiracy either in the heavens or the earth. This level of coincidences cannot be easily dismissed.

It so happens that a war game exercise was conducted at the Pentagon on October 24, 2000. This exercise was preparatory for a defense of the Pentagon against an attack from the air. There is no way Secretary of Defense, Donald Rumsfeld, could not know about this war game exercise. There is no way he could legitimately claim to be ignorant of any such military scenario. There is furthermore no truth to the claim that a 9/11-type aerial attack by hijacked passenger airliners had never before been considered and was the furthest thing from his mind. 9-11 Commissioner Richard Ben Veniste did question Rumsfeld on the well-known threat of aircrafts being used as weapons. There was a long list of precedents for believing in the possibility of hijacked airliners being used as weapons, but Ben Veniste conveniently left out the Oct 24, 2000 drill directly involving the Pentagon because of the dramatic implications such a line of questioning would raise. It should be noted that Ben Veniste was Bill

& Hillary Clinton‘s Senate appointed lawyer during Whitewater as well as the attorney for Barry Seal who flew cocaine from Honduras up to the Mena Arkansas airstrip while Bill Clinton was governor. Given such a resume, it is hardly likely that Ben Veniste would be on

the Commission to prize certain truths from the lips of government officials. It should be clear from his track record, in which he is most famed for the Whitewater whitewash, that he is more skilled in the arts of whitewash, cover-up, and putting dirty laundry through the wash and rinse cycle.

What was most telling was Commissioner Gorelick’s (CIA) question to Rumsfeld, where she recalled being in a room with Mr. Wolfowitz planning for the possibility of a hijacked airliner being used as a guided missile for a terrorist attack at the Olympics. She found it hard to comprehend could not have crossed Rumsfeld‘s mind in advance of the WTC and Pentagon attacks. Strangely, Commissioner Gorelick omitted any reference to the October 24,

2000 war game exercise staged at the Pentagon. In light of her direct involvement in the other war game planning session involving Wolfowitz, how could she overlook such a telling example in the context of her line of questioning? Rather that pursuing this issue to its logical conclusion, she deviated to another line of questioning, skirting over the matter entirely. She asked Rumsfeld when the order was given authorizing fighter pilots to shoot down aircraft on the September 11. Rumsfeld explained that military protocols concerning rules of engagement had been modified just prior to 9/11. The change in the rules of engagement meant that previous protocols on giving orders and following a particular chain of command had been altered and no longer applied. This granted the government plausible deniability in claiming that standard operating procedure had not been violated on 9/11, arguing that the rules of engagement had ostensibly changed. General Myers would then answer the question by providing no timeline, offering only the sufficiently vague information that the shoot-down order was given shortly after the president issued it, which fails utterly to fix a time or answer the question.

GORELICK: May I ask one more question, Mr. Chairman?

We can’t go into the content of the

PDDs and the SEIBs here. And I can’t

even characterize them in order to ask you the next question that I would ask. So let me ask you this: Was it your understanding that the NORAD pilots who were circling over Washington D.C. that morning had indeed received a shoot-down order?

RUMSFELD: When I arrived in the command center, one of the first things I heard, and I was with you, was that the order had been given and that the pilots — correction, not the pilots necessarily, but the command had been given the instructions that their pilots could, in fact, use their weapons to shoot down commercial airliners filled with our people in the event that the aircraft appeared to be behaving in a threatening way and an unresponsive way.

GORELICK: Now, you make a distinction there between the command and the pilots. Was it your understanding that the pilots had received that order?

RUMSFELD: I’m trying to get in time because…

MYERS: Well, I think — my understanding, I’ve talked to General Eberhart, commander now of NORAD, and I think he’s briefed the staff. And I think what he told the staff, what he

told me, as I recall, was that the pilots

did – at the appropriate point when the authority to engage civilian airliners was given, that the pilots knew that fairly quickly. I mean, it went down through the chain of command.

RUMSFELD: It was on a threat conference call that it was given, and everybody heard it simultaneously. The question then would be – the reason I am hesitant is because we went through two or three iterations of the rules of engagement. And in the end, we ended up delegating that authority to, at the lowest level, I believe, to two stars.

MYERS: Right.

RUMSFELD: And the pilot would then describe the situation to that level. To the extent that level had time, they would come up to General Eberhart. To the extent Eberhart had time, he would come up to me. And to the extent I had time, I might talk to the president,

which in fact, I did do on several occasions during the remainder of the day with respect to international flights heading to this country that were squawking “hijack.”

GORELICK: I’m just trying to understand whether it is your understanding that the NORAD pilots themselves, who were circling over Washington, as you referred to in your statement, whether they knew that they

had authority to shoot down a plane. And if you don’t know, it’s fine to say that. You mentioned them in your statement, and I would like to know if you know the answer.

RUMSFELD: I do not know what they thought. In fact, I haven’t talked to any of the pilots that were up there. I certainly was immediately concerned that we did know what they thought they could do.

RUMSFELD: And we began the process quite quickly of making changes to the standing rules of engagement, Dick Myers and I did, and then issuing that. And we then went back and revisited that question several times in the remaining week or two while we were still at various stages of alert. And we have since done that in connection with several other events such as the Prague summit.

GORELICK: As you know, we were not intending to address the issues of the day of in this hearing. And it is the subject of a full additional hearing, and we may be back to you with these questions with a more precise time line for you to look at.

Thank you very much. KEAN: Thank you.


Officials at NORAD have stated when the hijackings first occurred they initially thought it was part of the Vigilant Guardian drills running that morning. This confusion grants the government plausible deniability in claiming that there were justifiable reasons for the lack of Air Force response. The claim has been made that war games held simultaneously with the terrorist attacks threw the government and military command structure into confusion. This coupled with the fact that the rules of engagement had been changed only weeks before

9/11 would offer plausible reasons for the poor military showing that


It is true that there is no proof that the war games were deliberately staged decoy operations to distract the military command structure to conveniently prevent it from stopping a newly staged Pearl Harbor event. It is entirely possible that al-Qaeda may have received intelligence of the war game exercises taking place that day and may have chosen to stage the terrorist event to coincide with the drills to throw the American military command structure into confusion. This notwithstanding, it is highly improbable that war game drills could be held simultaneously with real-time events in Oklahoma, London, New York, the Pentagon, and New Orleans be sheer coincidence and not by inside planning and design. The fact that war game exercises have been staged to coincide with other acts of terror on both sides of the Atlantic points to a common M.O. The statistical odds of so many war games coinciding with real-time terrorist events is staggering and completely refutes the oft repeated government mantra, ―There‘s no way we could have known.‖ Despite the initial confusion resulting from the simultaneously held war game exercises, once Flight 11 struck the World Trade Center at 8:45 a.m., everyone should have known it was not a test. What is likely based on the testimony given by NORAD and FAA officials is that the difficulty in distinguishing mock and real radar-identified objects from one another may have heightened the level of Air Force- response insecurity, justifying the inexcusably long delay in ordering Air Force intercepts.

There is no excuse for Air Force intercept orders not to have been given at a very early stage in the events of 9/11. Air Force intercept orders have nothing to do with shooting down aircraft. All that is required is for fighter jets to intercept aircraft that have strayed off course, to investigate and if found necessary to provide a military escort. Such fighter jet scramble procedures had been followed as many as 67 times in the year prior to 9-11. The thought that this standard operating procedure could fail to be implemented from 8:28 a.m., when Flight 11 made an unplanned 100-degree turn to the south until 9:38 a.m. when the Pentagon was struck, is simply inconceivable and inexplicable by any ordinary course of logic. What is abundantly clear is that war game exercises taking place on 9/11 coupled with recently implemented changes in the rules of engagement played a decisive role in confusing standard operating protocols that day.

What was the Secretary of Defense doing on the morning of 9-

11? How could he have been so out of the loop that he neither expected nor responded to the emergency in the manner required of a Secretary of Defense? Rumsfeld claims that he was giving a lecture to members of Congress, in the Pentagon, on the morning of 9-11, warning them to expect the unexpected from future terrorist attacks. The dramatic irony here is palpable and has to be examined. How could he be holding a lecture admonishing military officials to be on their guard, while no one in the room, especially the Secretary of Defense himself, displayed any of the preparedness, readiness, concern, response or decisive action required in such a national

emergency. Shortly after instructing his staff to expect the unexpected, news of the unexpected arrived as he learned that the North Tower

had been struck, shortly after which he learned that the second tower had been hit. He then claims he continues with this lecture until the Pentagon was struck at 9:38. This defies all logic. If the Secretary of Defense was lecturing to Congressmen about surprise terrorist attacks when he is told two planes have hit both World Trade Towers, it is beyond belief that he would continue this presentation without reacting to the very unexpected scenario he was lecturing about. To

highlight the hypocrisy and negligence of his actions by alluding to the oft-cited cliché ―Do as I say and not as I do‖ is most apropos.

Is there any evidence that a Pearl Harbor-style event was in the works prior to 9/11? As it happens, there is striking evidence for such planning at the top. The Project for the New American Century (PNAC), a non-profit organization founded in 1997 by prominent Republican leaders called for a transformation of America that would likely take a long time ―…absent some catastrophic catalyzing event – like a new Pearl Harbor‖. The policies that PNAC hoped to

implement have been rapidly stepped up since 9-11. Paul Wolfowitz was a signatory of the PNAC document, which put a ―new Pearl Harbor‖ in a favorable light in September of 2000. Donald Rumsfeld was a contributor and signatory to previous PNAC documents. This is highly suggestive to say the least and points to government complicity, planning and implementation of a staged Pearl Harbor –type event by government insiders.


Who can believe that so many war game drills, conveniently functioning as decoy operations, could conveniently fall on the same calendar date as the most serious national security breach and most violent terrorist attack in U.S. history? The statistical ratio for chance and probability for all of these war game drills occurring that week, where they just happened to coincide with the most massive terrorist strike in US history would rule out chance on their own, but the fact that the same M.O. has been followed in the London bombings, and Hurricane Katrina, as we shall see, makes the case for treason beyond circumstantial. When the same M.O. is repeated in a number of homicide events, we call it a pattern. That pattern grants significant weight to the circumstantial evidence, such that when the perpetrators are caught using the same M.O., an arrest based on suspicion can be made. In this case the M.O. of a war game decoy drill operation

taking place at the same time as an actual terrorist attack has been repeated so many times that the statistical odds alone discount coincidence. And if coincidence can be ruled out, then a criminal

conspiracy involving inside racketeering by top officials in Canada and the US can simply not be ignored. In this case, the pattern points to premeditated mass murder, which in this context would not only be treasonous, but would constitute war crimes and crimes against humanity.

There is a common denominator linking the Oklahoma bombing, the London bombings, and the September 11 attacks. The common denominator is that bombing squads were in position in all three operations prior to the actual event because war game exercises were being conducted at the same time that real-time terrorist events were occurring, offording the perpetrators cover and a degree of plausible deniability. The same M.O. has been used in each case. Later, we will discover that the same M.O. was used in the Hurricane Katrina flooding in New Orleans, resulting not from the hurricane surge reaching landfall, but from controlled demolition of the levees around Lake Pontchartrain. In the case of the Tower number 7 of the World Trade Center and the Lake Pontchartrain levees, FEMA was in position planting the explosives that would result in a controlled demolition. However, this time FEMA would be granted the cover of the hurricane, offering them sufficient plausible deniability to blame it on Mother Nature. The wrath of Mother Nature could never be

equated with state-sponsored terrorists acting under the cover of Allah‘s holy warriors. After all, Mother Nature is impartial and blows hot and cold in accord with the winds of chance. No one in their right mind would ever suppose that federal agents had anything to do with the wrath unleashed by the hurricane, even if it was shown that the Lake Pontchartrain levee was breached one day after the hurricane reached landfall.

In the case of Hurricane Katrina, it was revealed on the Hal Turner show that it was explosives that caused the levee breach in New Orleans and not the storm as previously reported. The story goes that a team of divers inspecting the ruptured levee walls spotted something unusual during one of their dives. Burn marks were detected on underwater debris found beneath the broken levee wall. A diver attached to the U.S. Army Corps of Engineers, who had some

experience with explosives, knew exactly what he was dealing with. When he came to the surface evidence in hand to show his superior, the on-site Coordinator for FEMA stepped in and immediately imposed the gag order: ―You are not here to conduct an investigation,‖ he was told unequivocally, ―as to why this rupture occurred, but only to determine how best to close it.‖ Amazingly, the FEMA official purportedly threw the evidence back into the water and said, ―You will tell no one about this.‖ (Hal Turner, Explosive

Residue Found on Failed Levee Debris: Ruptured New Orleans Levee

Had Help Failing, Sept. 9, 2005)

The gag order did not prevent the diver from going down to take another look. No doubt the gag order itself raised the red flag for the diver. It may have even prompted him to take a closer look. On the second dive, Hal Turner alleges that the diver secretly pocketed a sample of debris inside his wet suit. Turner claims the diver then had

it sent to friends in the U.S. Army Forensic Laboratory at Fort Gillem. According to unnamed sources, a military forensic specialist

subjected the fragments to analysis and determined that the burn marks were caused by high explosives. The source, speaking on condition of anonymity, is alleged to have said, ―We found traces of boron-enhanced flouronitramino explosives as well as PBXN-111 embedded in the debris. This would indicate at least two separate types of explosive devices.‖ (Ibid)

Hal Turner and many other investigators have confirmed that the levee breach did not occur during the hurricane, but rather a day after the hurricane reached landfall. Residents and Emergency Workers reported hearing loud muffled explosions coming from the direction of the levee, but these were discounted by the authorities as gas explosions from residential areas with leaking gas lines. If these allegations prove correct, it points to state-sponsored terrorism, since only someone with access to weapons-grade explosive material could have planted and detonated the device.

The official story issued by the government and mainstream media is that Mother Nature is to blame for the flooding in New Orleans. A hurricane offers all the plausible deniability in the world

and will certainly take the rap, be framed and go down for the mass murder in New Orleans, but this doesn‘t erase the fact that the official story is as indefensible as the 9-11 claptrap foisted on the American people and the New World Order UN permitting a military response

in the so-called heartlands of al-Qaeda, which just happen to be located in the oil rich territories of the Middle East. To oppose an objection to the government line, it need only be stated that a storm surge occurs as a hurricane approaches land. A tidal wave is created and floods land as the hurricane comes ashore. It is only during the storm surge that flooding occurs, not afterwards and certainly not one day later. As Turner rightly contends, once the rear part of the eye wall comes ashore, the winds blow in the opposite direction, sending water away from the land. Hurricanes rotate counter-clockwise. The top right side of the hurricane is throwing water toward land, while the left side of the eye is turning in the opposite direction. Therefore, to argue that the storm surge was ―delayed‖, in an attempt to account

for the 24-hour difference between the hurricane reaching landfall and the levee failure, is simply preposterous.

The ABC News video that goes with the story posted on the Hal Turner radio program website, shows what‘s become of the steel and concrete in the aftermath of the destruction. The degree of damage inflicted on the steel suggests that Mother Nature is not the

culprit. The concrete appears twisted, ripped, and utterly torn asunder. This is hardly attributable to the effects of water.

And the diver was told not to speak of it, not to breathe a word, not so much as a peep. How like the gag order imposed on William Copper, who, when active duty in the U.S. Navy, saw a UFO rising from the sea and was told unofficially to maintain a gag order

or else. The account is given in some detail in Behold a Pale Horse:

Those of us who had witnessed the UFO were not allowed to go ashore after we had berthed in Pearl. Even those of us who didn‘t have the duty were told we had to stay aboard. After about two hours a Commander from the Office of Navy

Intelligence boarded. He went directly to the Captain‘s stateroom. It wasn‘t long before we were called to wait in the passageway outside the Captain‘s door. Ensign Ball was called first. After about

10 minutes he came out and went into the wardroom. He looked shaken. I was next.

When I entered the stateroom, the Commander was holding my service record in his hands. He wanted to know why I had gone from the Air Force into the Navy. I told him the whole story and he laughed when I said that after putting off the navy

for fear of chronic seasickness, I hadn‘t been seasick yet. Suddenly a mask dropped over his face, and looking me directly in the eyes he asked, ―What did you see out there?‖

―I believe it was a flying saucer, sir,‖ I


The man began to visibly shake and he screamed obscenities at me. He threatened

to put me in the brig for the rest of my life. I thought he wasn‘t going to stop yelling, but as suddenly as he began, he stopped.

I was confused. I had answered his question truthfully; yet I was threatened with prison. I was not afraid, but I was not very confident, either. I figured I had better take another tack. Eighteen years with my father and four years in the Air Force had taught me something. Number one was that officers

just do not lose control like that, ever. Number two was that if my answer had

elicited that explosion, then the next thing out of my mouth had better be something entirely different. Number three was, that his response had been an act of kindness to get me to arrive at exactly that conclusion.

―Let‘s start over again,‖ he said. ―What did you see out there?‖

―Nothing sir,‖ I answered. ―I didn‘t see a damn thing, and I‘d like to get out of here just as soon as possible.‖

A smile spread over his face and the Captain looked relieved. ―Are you sure, Cooper?‖ he asked.

―Yes sir,‖ I replied. ―I‘m sure.‖

―You‘re a good sailor, Copper,‖ he said.

―The Navy needs men like you. You‘ll go

far in the Navy.‖ (Behold a Pale Horse, p.20,


The fact that FEMA has imposed gag orders on the firefighters, Air Force, FAA, and other personnel working in the Twin Towers and on the Pentagon response the day of the attacks as well as on the divers that found evidence of explosive residue in the debris found beneath the Lake Pontchartrain levee suggests they have something to hide. Why conceal evidence and interfere with a criminal investigation if there is nothing to hide? In fact, FEMA is directly culpable and indictable for two counts of tampering with a crime scene, once on 9-

11 at the World Trade Center, when it ordered the tower rubble to be carted away before a forensics team could arrive on the scene as would take place in a proper criminal investigation. What does this suggest? What this suggests is that there must be a very good reason

why a federal government agency would openly flout normal protocol

in a criminal investigation by tampering with the crime scene by hastily removing the hard evidence. What does this action prove? It proves that the government agency had something to hide, which forced it to contravene the legal code that must be followed in all criminal investigations. How did it get away with it? The government can get away with anything because the government is immune to persecution. History will attest to the fact that criminal governments of the kind normally associated with fascist or totalitarian regimes do not have the welfare of the people at heart. In fact, in the case of most

oligarchies – and that is what we now have with the Bush mafiocracy, posturing as a democratically elected body with the mandate of the people – people are viewed as nothing but a herd of cattle to be corralled, marshaled and controlled. And in post-9-11 America, who could legitimately argue that the Patriot Act, Homeland Security and FEMA have not done precisely that? Who else but a rancher and cowboy from Texas would think of corralling people into a sports stadium? Talk about being hogtied.

In the real world, and not the world of virtual reality military operations, this would be called obstruction of justice. Not only is it highly irregular, it violates every tenet of a free society. This is the conduct of a government agency employed by a military junta, not a free and just democratic society. But then, the modern American mafiocracy under George W. Bush, far from being ―the home of the brave and the land of the free‖ has become the domicile of Homeland Security and the Patriot Act, with the brave and free tugging on the skirt of the Statue of Liberty like frightened children.

This is not the first time gag orders have been invoked. Military personnel deployed in the Gulf War, who, as reported in the Riegle Report, told their superior officers that they had heard, scene, witnessed and experienced side effects following an explosive burst that had occurred in the heavens were told by their superior officers not to speak of it under any terms. According to documentary evidence, it was in the early morning hours of January 19, 1991 at Camp 13, some six to seven miles west of the Port of Jubayl, Kingdom of Saudi Arabia, that explosive bursts were witnessed by

several U.S. soldiers. Some individuals, who came forward to testify claim to have witnessed the event on the January 20, 1991, though the documentary evidence would suggest the 19th. The discrepancy is interesting, and given the U.S. military‘s long history of

whitewashing its dirty laundry, the discrepancy should be noted and by no means overlooked. The first witness to come forward with testimony implying a government cover-up of the events of January

19, 1991 is Petty Officer Sterling Symms. Symms‘ testimony is

‗telling‘, which is why he is ‗telling‘, coming forward, speaking out, whistle-blowing as it were. Were his testimony not significant, it would not appear in the Riegle Report. What his testimony points to is a deliberate, orchestrated cover-up of the status of the explosion witnessed, seen and heard in the heavens on that day that resulted in many coming down with symptoms of biochemical poisoning soon afterwards. In light of the possible ramifications, Symms‘ eyewitness account is chilling:

Witness 01: Petty Officer Sterling Symms, then assigned to the Naval Reserve Construction Battalion 24, in an area south of the Kuwait border, testified before the Senate Armed Services Committee that between 2:00a.m. and

3:00a.m. on January 20, 1991, there was a “real bad explosion” overhead. The alarms went off and everybody started running towards their bunkers. Petty Officer Symms said there was a sharp odor of ammonia in the air. His eyes burned and his skin stung. His unit donned full chemical gear for nearly two hours until the “all clear” was given.

Later, according to Symms, members of the unit were advised that what they heard was a sonic boom. Petty Officer

Symms said that he did not believe that it

was a sonic boom because there was also a “fireball” associated with the explosion. Members of the unit were ordered not to discuss the incident. Petty Officer

Symms says he has since experienced fatigue, sore joints, running nose, a chronic severe rash, and open sores which have been diagnosed as an “itching problem.” He has also been treated for streptococcus infections. In his testimony, Symms stated that 4 or 5 other members of his unit and two of their wives have been treated for similar infections.

Symms just doesn‘t buy the military line that it was a sonic boom. He says there was a ‗fireball‘ associated with the boom, which suggests it was an explosion. Yet, despite he and the other members of his unit being the direct eyewitnesses of the event, they were told what they had seen and heard by military superiors, as opposed to having their own testimony relied upon for a proper military investigation into the event. In addition, a gag order was imposed, with the members of his unit specifically told to say nothing about what they had witnessed.

Mike Moore was attached to the same unit and has much the same to say about what he thought he saw, heard and experienced that day. He says he was awakened by a double explosion about 3:00 a.m. Moore was also told that it was a sonic boom and to think nothing of it and simply get back to work. While experiencing nothing untoward in the immediate aftermath of the explosions, Moore has, according to the report, come down with an array of symptoms normally associated with the Gulf War Syndrome, as have his family members. The fact is that the so-called Gulf War Syndrome is vaccine induced and should rightfully be called VIDS and is a contagion as well as sexually transmissible. In light of the frightening domino effect the Gulf War Syndrome continues to have on an unsuspecting population, Moore‘s testimony is bone-chilling:

Witness 02: Mike Moore, assigned to the same unit as Symms, also reported that on January 20, 1991, at about

3a.m., he was awakened by a double explosion. As the sound of the explosion faded the alarms went off. The unit intercom announced “Go to MOPP level 4.” Everyone in the tent put on their gas gear and went to the bunker. They stayed at MOPP level 4 until about 7a.m. Later that day or the next, everyone’s chemical suits and masks were collected and replaced. According to Mr. Moore, he was told

the explosion was a sonic boom, to quit worrying about it, and to get back to work. Mr. Moore said that he later

heard that what he heard was an incoming SCUD, but he also heard rumors that a Iraqi MIG was shot down in the area that night.

Mr. Moore said that he did not feel a spray or smell ammonia. He had no stinging or numb lips. Since returning home from the Gulf, he has suffered a severe thyroid problem, a heart attack, memory loss, tired and aching joints, rashes on his feet, nervousness, and muscle cramps, although he reported no bleeding. According to Mr. Moore, he has had about ten blood tests and two sets of x-rays performed at the Tuskeegee, Alabama, Veterans Affairs Medical Center. In past calls to the

Tuskeegee, Alabama, VAMC, however,

he had been told that there is no information in his record.

In February 1992, Mr. Moore’s daughter began developing a thyroid problem and has been suffering from nervousness, headaches, and fatigue. Over the last year, his wife has begun to develop these symptoms as well. There is no history of thyroid problems in the family.

Mr. Moore is on record claiming that, ―he did not feel a spray or smell ammonia. He had no stinging or numb lips.‖ This is interesting. This suggests that in his case, despite the deployment of biochemical weapons in the field to which his unit was exposed, some of whom came down with immediate symptoms, he experienced no such immediate reaction. This suggests that his exposure to poisons of a bioweapon nature did not come from his experiences on the field. Rather, they would have come from the dangerous and reactive smallpox vaccine, he and 2,000,000 other soldiers were given prior to their deployment in the Gulf. Allied troops deployed in WWI were given dangerous and highly reactive flu vaccine shots as inoculations against germ warfare that resulted in the global scourge known as the

1918 flu pandemic, which by the time it had spent its fury, had claimed the lives of 40,000,000 human beings. Same old. Same old. Exactly the same M.O. has been used by those employed in the DoD and the Pentagon‘s bioweapons program. It‘s just that the germ

warfare technology has been ratcheted up to the next level in the state- sponsored global depopulation-eugenics-genocide program.

The third witness to testify to having heard two booms on the day in question is Mr. Kay, an electrician deployed in the Gulf. He claims that the camp intercom announced that there was a ―confirmed mustard gas‖ release and the camp immediately went to MOPP level four.

Witness 03: Mr. William Larry Kay was an electrician assigned to Naval Mobile Construction Battalion 24. He was also assigned to Camp 13. On January 20, 1991, Mr. Kay heard two “booms”, shaking the whole building. Sirens began going off. The camp intercom announced “confirmed mustard gas — go to MOPP level 4.” Mr. Kay was at the Recreation Center when the blasts occurred. He had fallen asleep. He went outside and put his gas mask on. It immediately filled with fumes. He recalls that it smelled like ammonia. Mr. Kay has been a member of a Hazmat (Hazardous Materials) team of the fire department in Columbus, Georgia; he said the strong smell of ammonia is unusual in an open area. There was an ammonia plant nearby, but he had never smelled such a strong odor of ammonia in the area. He reported to his assigned bunker. Each member of the unit had a duty during these attacks — Mr. Kay was assigned to a decontamination team. There were other people assigned to test for chemical contamination. A radio call came

in for these people to check for gas. Then, almost immediately, the intercom announced “all clear.”

Mr. Kay said that after the incident, in response to questions from the unit as to what had occurred, the unit Commanding Officer said “Have you ever heard of a sonic boom?” When members of the unit

continued to question the unit commanders

about what had occurred, they were ordered not to discuss the incident.

Mr. Kay is on record claiming that his gas mask immediately filled with fumes upon deployment, recalling that it smelled like ammonia. Interestingly, the U.S. government, with criminal intent, manufactured an agent known as Prussian Blue at a factory facility in Boca Raton, Florida called Product Ingredient Technology. This agent was

designed to render the gas masks and protective gear inoperable in the Gulf War. Given the testimony of Mr. Kay, it certainly seems likely that the gas mask he deployed in the Gulf was not only rendered inoperative, but was contaminated with a chemical poison known as Prussian Blue, whose ammonia smell he was seemingly able to detect.

Mr. Avery, a utilities worker, deployed to the Gulf, also testifies to having heard a double explosion. He was attached to the same unit and claims he was told the same thing as everyone else, that is was a sonic boom. As a vet of Vietnam, he is well acquainted with what a sonic boom sounds like. He claims the sound he heard was nothing

like a sonic boom, but the military has never had a good reply to this objection, but then dialectics have never been the army‘s forte. The army‘s approach is ―These are the facts, son. Put up or shut up.‖ There is no room for debate when orders are simply given and taken, no questions asked.

Witness 04: Mr. Terry Avery of Salem, Alabama worked on utilities for Naval Mobile Construction Battalion 24, and was also assigned to Camp 13. During the night of January 20, 1991, Mr. Avery said that he heard a double explosion. The alert siren went off. He put on his gas mask and went to the bunker. While in the bunker, his unit received the command to go to MOPP level

4 over the camp loudspeaker. He put on his chemical suit. Mr. Avery said he was almost completely dressed when they announced

“all clear.” He left the bunker and returned to his tent.

Mr. Avery was later told by his Master Chief that the noise he heard was just a sonic boom. A veteran of Vietnam who had heard sonic booms before, Mr. Avery felt that it was not a sonic boom, but he never got a good answer about the explosion. He reported that the rumor going around the

camp was that an enemy plane had been shot down over the desert. (Riegle Report, Chapter 3)

Mr. Avery is not satisfied with the account of events he was given by the U.S. military. A patriot of his stripe has every right to question the government and military. He has served his country faithfully and honorably and was exposed to dangerous biochemical agents while in the field. He was already an experienced war veteran of Vietnam by the time he was sent to the Gulf. He knew the field of battle probably

better than anyone. Yet, his eyewitness testimony could never stand up to the kangaroo court that had already passed its verdict contravening the testimony of several eyewitnesses that what they heard, saw, and experienced was not an explosion, but a sonic boom.

In all the instances described, gag orders were imposed without exception either by the military or by a government agency with a hierarchy, protocol and procedural mandate differing little from the military. The gag orders themselves should raise a red flag among researchers and investigators. An external enemy would naturally call for a thorough investigation to protect those inside. An enemy inside the gate, operating a rogue unit of traitors and accomplices, would endeavor to conceal, cover-up, and hide the evidence at every turn so that a proper investigation could never get off the ground. This is when it looks like, smells like, tastes like, and feels like what it is – high treason. In the case of Oklahoma, 9-11, the London bombings, and the levee explosions in New Orleans, the disturbing truth was that

government plants were on location at the same time a terrorist event was being staged in real-time. Does this suggest treasonous activity? Indeed it does. At best it points to prior knowledge, which could account for why government agents might be snooping around a future crime scene. At worst, it points to a criminal conspiracy to justify the

―war on terrorism,‖ an interminable war whose inevitable outcome can only be WWIII. Actually, it was the war game drill that was ‗staged‘

as it were. The state-sponsored terrorist attacks were for real. To address this reality will require not denial or complacency, but a collective rising up to bring the true perpetrators to justice. When the people are acquainted with the full facts of the Illuminati-controlled deceptions orchestrated by their agents, the upwelling of the riotous mob will be the shot heard around the world.

How is it that the same M.O. could be used in so many events staged in so many different parts of the world? Does it not suggest some overarching plan orchestrated by a transnational organization of supreme mastery and control? How is it that the planning for such war games and anti-terrorist drills should be so well honed and coordinated? Does it not presuppose a number of dress rehearsals? Who conducted these dress rehearsals? Where were they staged? How were they organized? And who organized them? All of these questions can be answered in one simple phrase: National Planning Scenarios. War game drills and exercises are held with the perennial reliability of spring flowers every April 4 and 5 under the code name ―Operation Top Off‖ (‗Top Off‘ stands for ‗Top Officials‘). In New Jersey and Connecticut, for instance, a drill involving police, hospitals, hazardous materials units, emergency teams and news teams will be coordinated to respond to a simulated dirty bomb attack right in their backyard. In part, the drill is designed to assess the public response to such a simulation. In the U.K., this operation goes under the name ―Atlantic Blue,‖ while in Canada its called ―Triple Play‖. This drill involves simulated dirty bomb attacks staged in all three countries. (The Next Pandemic, ―Staging the Operation,‖

The National Planning scenarios call for a doomsday plan to be followed out based on a mock ―universal adversary‖, with an acting

troop consisting or rescue teams, police units, firefighters, ambulance teams, the army, media, etc, all taking part in the staged production. A script has even been written by members of the country‘s leading anti- bioweapons attack experts, scenarios that call for regular dress rehearsals as indicated by the Department of Homeland Security‘s executive summary of the National Planning Scenario, which can be found by doing a word search under that appellation using any of the popular search engines. A total of 15 scenarios have been elaborated and regular rehearsals are held for each in all three countries named.

The million-dollar question is does life imitate art? Is this mock drill, this fiction, an imitation of an event that could happen in real- time? Quite naturally it is. Why else do it? The question then is are the so-called ―Top Officials‖ practicing drills to guard against an outside terrorist attack or is it more like the Tavistock Institutes‘ surveys conducted to see how effective their mind-control programs are on the world‘s population? In other words, are the ―Top Offs‖ conducting mock drills that are in some way preparatory for a real-time event of their own making? Are the drills merely to coordinate their own future state-sponsored terrorist attacks as part of the eugenics-population control-genocide program known as Global Cleanse 2000? Are the

war games additionally designed to monitor how people react in a terror situation for purposes of corralling and controlling a hysterical population or even leading the cattle to the slaughter more effectively? These are shocking questions, but these are shocking times.

Scientists engaged in the UK ―Top Off‖ program known as

―Atlantic Storm‖ are engaged in a scenario involving the release of spores into the air. In the case of a real-life event, mass vaccinations would be undertaken immediately. War game exercises in which current and former public officials are asked to coordinate a medical, political, and economic assault involving an act of bioterrorism, in which viruses are released into the air in the Warsaw and Rotterdam subways, Los Angeles and Frankfurt airports and the Instanbul Bazaar are cases in point. Mass vaccinations would be initiated immediately.

―Scarlet Shield‖ is an initiative launched by Donald Rumsfeld. 99% of the U.S. Congress voted for Bioshield as it is called. The preparation

of hemorrhagic fever and bird flu viruses in the lab is being used as a pretext for ―Operation Bioshield‖. Biochemical weapon secret labs have been set up all over the United States. The target of these weapons is you and I with American citizens first on the list. (

If this seems far-fetched to some, one need only look as far as New Hampshire to see that Operation Bioshield is already underway. In the wake of Hurricane Katrina, many rumors have been circulating in part as a result of the U.S. government‘s own black operations, that among the Diaspora of refugees fleeing the hurricane, an unfortunate group of individuals, alleged to have been infected with biologicals from one of the bioweapons facilities that went underwater during Hurricane Katrina or from some as yet unidentified source, has descended on the unfortunate people of the state of New Hampshire. Should anyone doubt that much has been made of this story by the government and media, they can refer to the words of Representative McKinney in a speech titled ―The Tremendous Challenges that Face Our Country‖, which she gave to Congress on September 8, 2005. In this speech, she referred specifically to a bioweapons lab facility that went underwater in New Orleans:

I can remember the Tuskagee Study. I remember MK-Ultra as an African American. I remember Paul Robeson. But Tulane University is underwater, and Tulane University houses one of these biodefense labs. We need to know what the heck was in that lab, what was going on in that biodefense lab.

( er.htm)

The Tuskagee Study to which she refers was part of the NK-NAOMI operation carried out in concert with MK-ULTRA, in which a sterilization program was launched against African-Americans. These programs were initiated and launched by the CIA with Congressional

Approval and given the green light when Robert MacNamara was the National Security Advisor under President Kennedy, an initiative that also kicked off the now infamous Special Cancer Virus Program, which would oversee the development of HIV as a bioweapon among other things. Now, under the pretext of a biologicals threat to the people of New Hampshire ostensibly emerging from a flooded biodefense lab in New Orleans, the citizens of this state will fall subject to forced vaccinations, which will most certainly give them whatever it is they are afraid of catching. Talk about being up Shit‘s Creek without a paddle. I doubt even if they had a paddle they‘d be able to use it. The current strategy of the government seems to be to render American citizens completely defenseless.

The White House‘s response to its own false red flag is of course to offer special emergency assistance in the form of money and personnel to contain the alleged threat of disease. The Executive Order from the White House specifies that, ―assistance is available to State and eligible local governments for emergency protective measures that are undertaken to save lives and protect public health and safety.‖ The reference to saving live and protecting public health and safety of course refers to the vaccination program that will be implemented to contain the perceived threat posed by the Katrina Hurricane victims. The government for its part will never be suspected of unleashing a bioweapons attack on its own population through a vaccine program,

as it will have granted itself plausible deniability on two counts: Firstly, Mother Nature will be blamed for flooding the biodefense lab and releasing the biologicals. Secondly, people will blame the outbreak not on vaccine-induced infection, but on the Diaspora of infected individuals emerging from the hurricane and disease ravaged south.

The text of the Executive Order released by the Office of the Press

Secretary on September 19, 2005 appears below:

For Immediate Release Office of the Press Secretary September 19, 2005

Statement on Federal Assistance for New Hampshire

The President today declared an emergency exists in the State of New Hampshire and ordered Federal aid to supplement state and local response efforts to assist evacuees from the area struck by Hurricane Katrina and to provide emergency assistance to those areas beginning on August 29, 2005, and continuing.

The President’s action makes Federal funding available to the State and all 10 counties of the State of New Hampshire.

Specifically, assistance is available to State and eligible local governments for emergency protective measures that are undertaken to save lives and protect public health and safety. Emergency protective measures, including direct Federal assistance, will be provided at 100 percent Federal funding. (

Representing FEMA, R. David Paulison, Acting Under Secretary for Emergency Preparedness and Response, Department of Homeland Security, named Kenneth L. Horak as the Federal Coordinating Officer for Federal recovery operations in the affected area.

A list of the 15 National Planning Scenarios and how they will be carried out are listed below. Short summaries from the Executive Summary are included. Useful comparisons can be made between the theoretical scenarios outlines in each summary and real- time events that have already happened. This is one reason why the National Planning Scenarios are considered so worrying to the authors of this book. The scenarios themselves so shockingly parallel events that have already occurred that one cannot dismiss the notion that the scenarios themselves may in fact be dress rehearsals for real events. The Sarin gas attack outlined in Scenario 7, for instance, so closely parallels the sarin gas attack on the Tokyo subway as to give any researcher into the Brave New World of bioweapons the jitters. To add to this, Scenario 10, preparatory of a hurricane response, so closely parallels the events involving Hurricane Katrina as to be flabbergasting. The argument has been made from numerous sources that Katrina was raised from a category 2 to a category 5 hurricane

and steered to landfall artificially. We won‘t examine that issue here. We mention it now merely to highlight the close parallel between Scenario 10 and the Katrina event. What this suggests is that there may be cause to view Katrina as something more than a mere weather anomaly. Finally, the anthrax attacks outlined in Scenario 7 and 13 give one cause for pause in light of the fact that several researchers have traced the anthrax attacks that came in the wake of the

September 11, 2001 terror to the bioweapons facility known as Fort Detrick, a known CIA operation. Anthrax is not a Middle Eastern or Asian bioweapon. It was specifically emerged from the American government‘s own bioweapons program. The very fact that scenarios

2 and 13 rehearse a theoretical anthrax attack suggests that the dress rehearsal may be preparatory for opening night. Given that anthrax is a direct by-product of the U.S. bioweapons program, and that scenarios 2 and 13 involving rehearsed anthrax attacks, suggest that the same people in charge of the war game exercises are the very people behind the acts of terror themselves. What scenarios 7 and 13 presuppose, in particular, is U.S. government complicity in acts of terror directed against its own citizens, involving high treason, mass murder, war crimes and crimes against humanity.

Scenario 1: Nuclear Detonation – 10-Kiloton Improvised Nuclear


In this scenario, terrorist members of the Universal Adversary (UA) group assemble a gun-type nuclear device using highly enriched uranium (HEU) – used here to mean weapons-grade uranium – stolen from a nuclear facility located in the former Soviet Union. The nuclear device components are smuggled into the United States. The

10-kiloton nuclear device is assembled near a major metropolitan center. Using a delivery van, terrorists transport the device to the central business district of a large city and detonate it. Most buildings within 1,000 meters (~ 3,200 feet) of the detonation are severely damaged. Injuries from flying debris (missiles) may occur out to 6 kilometers (~ 3.7 miles). An Electromagnetic Pulse (EMP) damages many electronic devices within about 5 kilometers (~ 3 miles). A mushroom cloud rises above the city and begins to drift east-northeast.

Scenario 2: Biological Attack – Aerosol Anthrax

Anthrax spores delivered by aerosol delivery results in inhalation anthrax, which develops when the bacterial organism, Bacillus anthracis, is inhaled into the lungs. A progressive infection follows. This scenario describes a single aerosol anthrax attack in one city delivered by a truck using a concealed improvised spraying device in

a densely populated urban city with a significant commuter workforce. It does not, however, exclude the possibility of multiple attacks in disparate cities or time-phased attacks (i.e., ―reload‖). For federal planning purposes, it will be assumed that the Universal Adversary (UA) will attack five separate metropolitan areas in a sequential manner. Three cities will be attacked initially, followed by two additional cities 2 weeks later.

Scenarios 3: Biological Disease Outbreak – Pandemic Influenza

Influenza pandemics have occurred every 10 to 60 years, with three occurring in the twentieth century (1918, 1957-1958, and 1967-1968). Influenza pandemics occur when there is a notable genetic change (termed genetic shift) in the circulating strain of influenza. Because of this genetic shift, a large portion of the human population is entirely vulnerable to infection from the new pandemic strain.

This scenario hypothetically relates what could happen during the

next influenza pandemic without an effective preplanned response. At least twenty-five cases occur first in a small village in south China. Over the next 2 months, outbreaks begin to appear in Hong Kong, Singapore, South Korea, and Japan. Although cases are reported in all age groups, young adults appear to be the most severely affected, and case-fatality rates approach 5%. Several weeks later, the virus appears in four major U.S. cities. By nature, pandemic influenza moves extremely rapidly, and the outbreaks continue.

Scenario 4: Biological Attack – Plague

Plague is a bacterium that causes high mortality in untreated cases and has epidemic potential. It is best known as the cause of Justinian‘s Plague (in the middle sixth century) and the Black Death

(in the middle fourteenth century), two pandemics that killed millions. In this scenario, members of the Universal Adversary (UA) release pneumonic plague into three main areas of a major metropolitan city

– in the bathrooms of the city‘s major airport, at the city‘s main sports arena, and at the city‘s major train station.

Scenario 5: Chemical Attack – Blister Agent

Agent YELLOW, which is a mixture of the blister agents sulfur Mustard and Lewisite, is a liquid with a garlic-like odor. Individuals who breathe this mixture may experience damage to the respiratory system. Contact with the skin or eye can result in serious burns. Lewisite or Mustard-Lewisite also can cause damage to bone marrow and blood vessels. Exposure to high levels may be fatal.

In this scenario, the Universal Adversary (UA) uses a light aircraft to spray chemical agent YELLOW into a packed college football stadium. The agent directly contaminates the stadium and the immediate surrounding area, and generates a downwind vapor hazard. The attack causes a large number of casualties that require urgent and long-term medical treatment, but few immediate fatalities occur. Of the total stadium attendance, 70% is exposed to the liquid at the time of the attack. The remaining 30% (i.e., those in the covered areas of the stadium), plus 10% of the total population in the vapor hazard

area, are exposed to vapor contamination.

Scenario 6: Chemical Attack – Toxic Industrial Chemicals

In this scenario, terrorists from the Universal Adversary (UA) land in several helicopters at fixed facility petroleum refineries. They quickly launch rocket-propelled grenades (RPGs) and plant improvised explosive devices (IEDs) before re-boarding and departing, resulting in major fires. At the same time, multiple cargo containers at a nearby port explode aboard or near several cargo ships with resulting fires.

Two of the ships contain flammable liquids or solids. The wind is headed in the north-northeast direction, and there is a large, heavy plume of smoke drifting into heavily populated areas and releasing various metals into the air. One of the burning ships in the port contains resins and coatings including isocyanates, nitriles, and epoxy resins. Some IEDs are set for delayed detonation. Casualties occur onsite due to explosive blast and fragmentation, fire, and vapor/liquid exposure to the toxic industrial chemical (TIC). Downwind casualties occur due to vapor exposure.

Scenario 7: Chemical Attack – Nerve Agent

Sarin is a human-made chemical warfare agent classified as a nerve agent. Nerve agents are the most toxic and rapidly acting of the known chemical warfare agents. Sarin is a clear, colorless, and tasteless liquid that has no odor in its pure form. However, Sarin can evaporate into a vapor and spread into the environment. Sarin is also known as GB.

In this scenario, the Universal Adversary (UA) builds six spray dissemination devices and releases Sarin vapor into the ventilation systems of three large commercial office buildings in a metropolitan area. The agent kills 95% of the people in the buildings, and kills or sickens many of the first responders. In addition, some of the agent exits through rooftop ventilation stacks, creating a downwind hazard.

For purposes of estimating federal response requirements, each building is assumed to have an occupancy of 2,000 personnel (i.e., twenty-story buildings with 100 occupants per floor), and the outdoor/subway population density of the surrounding areas is 3,900 people per square mile (one-tenth of the total population density in the vicinity of Times Square, New York).

Scenario 8: Chemical Attack – Chlorine Tank Explosion

Chlorine gas is poisonous and can be pressurized and cooled to

change it into a liquid form so that it can be shipped and stored. When

released, it quickly turns into a gas and stays close to the ground and spreads rapidly. Chlorine gas is yellow-green in color and although not flammable alone, it can react explosively or form explosive compounds with other chemicals such as turpentine or ammonia.

In this scenario, the Universal Adversary (UA) infiltrates an industrial facility and stores a large quantity of chlorine gas (liquefied under pressure). Using a low-order explosive, UA ruptures a storage tank man-way, releasing a large quantity of chlorine gas downwind of the site. Secondary devices are set to impact first responders.

Scenario 9: Natural Disaster – Major Earthquake

Earthquakes occur when the plates that form under the Earth‘s surface

suddenly shift, and most earthquakes occur at the boundaries where the plates meet. A fault is a fracture in the Earth’s crust along which two blocks of the crust have slipped with respect to each other. The magnitude of an earthquake, usually expressed by the Richter Scale, is a measure of the amplitude of the seismic waves. The intensity, as expressed by the Modified Mercalli Scale, is a subjective measure that describes how strong a shock was felt at a particular location.

The Richter Scale is logarithmic so that a recording of 7, for example, indicates a disturbance with ground motion ten times as large as a recording of 6. A quake of magnitude 2 is the smallest quake

normally felt by people. Earthquakes with a Richter value of 6 or more are commonly considered major; great earthquakes have magnitude of 8 or more. The Modified Mercalli (MM) Scale

expresses the intensity of an earthquake‘s effects in a given locality in values ranging from I to XII. The most commonly used adaptation covers the range of intensity from the condition of ―I – Not felt except by a very few under especially favorable conditions,‖ to ―XII – Damage total. Lines of sight and level are distorted. Objects thrown upward into the air.‖

In this scenario, a 7.2-magnitude earthquake occurs along a fault zone in a major metropolitan area (MMA) of a city. MM Scale VIII or

greater intensity ground shaking extends throughout large sections of the metropolitan area, greatly impacting a six-county region with a population of approximately 10 million people. Subsurface faulting occurs along 45 miles of the fault zone, extending along a large portion of highly populated local jurisdictions, creating a large swath of destruction. Soil liquefaction occurs in some areas, creating quicksand-like conditions.

Scenario 10: Natural Disaster – Major Hurricane

Hurricanes are intense tropical weather systems consisting of dangerous winds and torrential rains. Hurricanes often spawn tornadoes and can produce a storm surge of ocean water that can be up to 24 feet at its peak and 50 to 100 miles wide. The most destructive companion of hurricanes is the storm surge.

A typical hurricane is 400 miles in diameter and has an average forward speed of 15 miles per hour (mph) in a range of 0 to 60 mph. The average life span of a hurricane is 9 days in a range of less than 1 day to more than 12 days. Hurricanes‘ highest wind speeds are 20 to

30 miles from the center. Hurricane force winds cover almost 100 miles, and gale-force winds of 40 mph or more may cover 400 miles in diameter. A fully developed hurricane may tower 10 miles into the atmosphere.

A hurricane is categorized by its sustained wind intensity on a Saffir- Simpson Hurricane Scale that is used to estimate the potential for property damage and flooding. ―Major‖ hurricanes are placed in Categories 3, 4, or 5 with sustained wind intensities between 111 mph to greater than 155 mph. The most dangerous potential storm would

be a slow-moving Category 5 hurricane, making landfall in a highly populated area.

In this scenario, a Category 5 hurricane hits a Major Metropolitan Area (MMA). Sustained winds are at 160 mph with a storm surge greater than 20 feet above normal. As the storm moves closer to land, massive evacuations are required. Certain low-lying escape routes are

inundated by water anywhere from 5 hours before the eye of the hurricane reaches land.

Scenario 11: Radiological Attack – Radiological Dispersal Devices

Cesium-137 (137Cs) has a half-life of 33 years. It decays by both beta and gamma radiation. It is one of several known radioactive isotopes that stand out as being highly suitable for radiological terror. This isotope causes skin damage similar to burns, but the injury may be as deep within the body as on the skin. Cesium would be particularly dangerous if accidentally ingested or inhaled, even in small quantities. Cesium mimics potassium in the body. It binds to concrete and other masonry, making decontamination of such buildings extremely

difficult and possibly economically infeasible. Use of 137Cs in an

urban setting would seriously raise the cost of cleanup.

137Cs is mostly used in the form of cesium chloride (CsCl), because

it is easy to precipitate. CsCl is a fairly fine, light powder with typical particle size median at about 300 microns. Fractions below 10

microns are typically less than 1%. In a Radiological Dispersal

Device (RDD), most will fall out within approximately 1 to 2,000 feet (although many variables exist), but a small amount may be carried great distances, even hundreds of miles.

In this scenario, the Universal Adversary (UA) purchases stolen CsCl

to make an RDD or ―dirty bomb.‖ The explosive and the shielded 137

Cs sources are smuggled into the country. Detonator cord is stolen from a mining operation, and all other materials are obtained legally in the United States. Devices are detonated in three separate, but regionally close, moderate-to-large cities. The cities are physically similar with geographic topography that is flat. The results in each city are essentially the same. The contaminated region covers approximately thirty-six blocks in each city and includes the business district (high-rise street canyons), residential row houses, crowded shopping areas, and a high school. Buildings in the affected areas are principally made of concrete and brick; some are stone faced.

The entire scene is contaminated with 137Cs, though not at levels causing immediate concern to first responders. Due to the size of the explosion, the radioactive contamination is blown widely such that

the ground zero area is not as radioactive as might have been expected. The detonation aerosol contains 90% of the original 137Cs source with radioactive particles whose sizes range from 1 micron (or micro-

meter, µm) to 150 microns – the size of most of the particles is approximately 100 microns. Larger particles either penetrate building materials in the blast zone, or drop quickly to the ground as fall-out within about 500 feet.

Variable winds of 3 to 8 miles per hour carry the radioactively contaminated aerosol throughout an area of approximately thirty-six blocks (the primary deposition zone). Complex urban wind patterns carry the contamination in unpredictable directions, leaving highly variable contamination deposition with numerous hot spots created by wind eddies and vortices. Radioactivity concentrations in this zone

are on the order of 5-50 microµi/m 2 , with hot spots measuring 100-

500 microµi/m 2 ; however, traces of the 137Cs plume carry more than

3.5 kilometers (~ 2.2 miles) on prevailing winds. Air intakes contaminate interiors of larger buildings, and negative indoor building pressure draws contaminated aerosol into buildings via cracks around windows and doors. In city one, the subway air intakes contaminate the subway system.

Scenario 12: Explosives Attack – Bombing Using Improvised

Explosive Device

In this scenario, agents of the Universal Adversary (UA) use improvised explosive devices (IEDs) to detonate bombs inside a sports arena and create a large vehicle bomb (LVB). They also use suicide bombers in an underground public transportation concourse

and detonate another bomb in a parking facility near the entertainment complex. An additional series of devices is detonated in the lobby of the nearest hospital emergency room (ER).

The event is primarily designed for an urban environment, but could be adapted for more rural area events such as county fairs and other large gatherings. Casualty estimates would be reduced as a function of a reduced target population and less population density at target points.

Scenario 13: Biological Attack – Food Contamination

The U.S. food industry has significantly increased its physical and personnel security since 2001. A successful attack could only occur following the illegal acquisition of sensitive information revealing detailed vulnerabilities of a specific production site. However, in this scenario the Universal Adversary (UA) is able to acquire these restricted documents due to a security lapse. The UA uses these sensitive documents and a high degree of careful planning to avoid apprehension and conduct a serious attack.

The UA delivers liquid anthrax bacteria to pre-selected plant workers. At a beef plant in a west coast state, two batches of ground beef are contaminated with anthrax, with distribution to a city on the west coast, a southwest state, and a state in the northwest. At an orange juice plant in a southwestern state, three batches of orange juice are contaminated with anthrax, with distribution to a west coast city, a southwest city, and a northwest city.

Scenario 14 Biological Attack – Foreign Animal Disease (Foot and

Mouth Disease)

Foot and mouth disease is an acute infectious viral disease that causes blisters, fever, and lameness in cloven-hoofed animals such as cattle and swine. Pregnant animals often abort and dairy cattle may dry up.

It spreads rapidly among such animals and can be fatal in young animals. The disease is not considered a human threat.

In this scenario, members of the Universal Adversary (UA) enter the United States to survey large operations in the livestock industries. The UA targets several locations for a coordinated bioterrorism attack

on the agricultural industry. Approximately two months later, UA teams enter the United States and infect farm animals at specific locations.

The U.S. livestock transportation system is highly efficient and movements are rapid and frequent. Although the initial event will be localized at transportation facilities in several states, as the biological agent matures and the livestock are transported, the geographical area will widen to include surrounding states where the livestock are delivered.

Scenario 15: Cyber Attack

In this scenario, the Universal Adversary conducts cyber attacks that affect several parts of the nation‘s financial infrastructure over the course of several weeks. Specifically, credit-card processing facilities are hacked and numbers are released to the Internet, causing 20 million cards to be cancelled; automated teller machines (ATMs) fail nearly simultaneously across the nation; major companies report payroll checks are not being received by workers; and several large pension and mutual fund companies have computer malfunctions so severe that they are unable to operate for more than a week. Individually, these attacks are not dangerous – but combined, they shatter faith in the stability of the system. Citizens no longer trust any part of the U.S. financial system and foreign speculators make a run on the dollar.

Of the 15 National Planning Scenarios outlined above, there is cause for serious concern. Several of the scenarios described so closely parallel real-world events as to be hair-raising. Let‘s take the sarin gas attack outlined in scenario 7 as a case in point. We know

that a sarin gas attack on a populated center has already been carried out, in this instance on the Tokyo subway system. Links between the Aum cult and Rev. Sun Myung Moon of the Unification Church are well established. The Unification Church is a Korean cult founded and led by Rev. Sun Myung Moon, who has well established links with the Bush family. Co-founder of Aum, Hayakawa Kiyohide, was

sent by the Unification Church. He brought methods of mind control and millions of dollars and at least 12 Unification Church members to Aum. (Aum Shinnikyo – Japanese Terrorist Cult, Japan- Rev. Sun Myung Moon’s business empire, which includes the conservative Washington Times, paid millions of dollars to North Korea’s communist leaders in the early 1990s when the hard-line government needed foreign currency to finance its weapons programs, according to U.S. Defense

Intelligence Agency documents. There is no doubt that he has acted as a conduit for North Korea‘s weapons development program. The payments included a $3 million “birthday present” to current communist leader Kim Jong-il and offshore payments amounting to “several tens of million dollars” to the previous communist dictator, Kim Il-sung, a partially declassified document indicated. (―Rev.

Moon, North Korea, and the Bushes‖, by Robert Parry,, Oct. 11, 2000)

Moon Sun-myung enjoys friendly relations with Kim Jong-il and has even visited the reclusive North Korean leader from time to time. Moon’s Japanese Toen Trading company once made a special delivery of 12 Russian Golf missile submarines with launch tubes intact. The North Korean communists developed this technology and adapted it to launch missiles from surface and submarine platforms. North Korea now has nuclear weapon strike capability, largely thanks to Moon, that can reach the continental United States from sea-based mobile launch facilities at distances of 2,500 miles. ( Simultaneously, Moon has enjoyed longstanding financial and political ties to the Bush family. The implications of this are striking given that Bush Sr. is the former Head of the CIA. While channeling funds to North Korea’s

communist leaders, the 80-year-old founder of the South Korean- based Unification Church has funneled large sums of money, possibly millions of dollars as well, to former President George H.W. Bush. One well-placed former leader of Moon’s Unification Church has stated that the total earmarked for former President Bush was $10 million. The father of the current U.S. president has declined to say

how much Moon’s organization actually paid him for speeches and other services in Asia, the United States and South America. (―Rev. Moon, North Korea, and the Bushes‖, by Robert Parry,, Oct. 11, 2000) In exchange for this campaign funding, Bush Sr., at his prostituted best, has responded in kind by giving his full backing and support to Moon‘s new paper syndication in South America. Bush lavished praise on Moon and his journalistic enterprises: “I want to salute Reverend Moon, who is the founder of The Washington Times and also of Tiempos del Mundo,” Bush declared. “A lot of my friends in South America don’t know about The Washington Times, but it is an independent voice. The editors of The Washington Times tell me that never once has the man with the vision interfered with the running of the paper, a paper that in my view brings sanity to Washington, D.C. I am convinced that Tiempos del Mundo is going to do the same thing” in Latin America. (―Dark Side of Rev. Moon: Hooking George Bush, by Robert Parry, May 25, 2001,

What we see here is another paper trail of business ties between the Bushes and shadowy figures connected with a terrorist cult in Japan and the funding of North Korea‘s weapons program. Given that Moon is a former North Korean, and friendly with Kim Jong-il, the President of North Korea and sworn enemy of the United States, the relationship between Moon and the Bushes is as irregular as the business ties between the Bushes and the bin Laden family. In light of this, the sarin gas attack on the Tokyo subway also has a paper trail leading to Moon and back to the United States. Given that the sarin gas attack is one of the scenarios elaborated in the National Planning Scenarios, and given that it has already been carried out by rogue elements with shadowy connections to Moon, the Bush family and CIA ops, the case for the sarin gas attack being rehearsed and planned in war game drills by the perpetrators is strong. The M.O. of the CIA-connected Bush crime family is to cultivate a bogeyman or monster in whatever locale it is they wish to invade or attack. Supplying North Korea with biochemical weapon-making material and helping them to develop their nuclear and bioweapon arsenal

through the help of agents like Moon, with known KCIA and CIA links, is their standard M.O. It is the same M.O. they used in the case of Saddam, Osama, and Manuel Noriega. We don‘t mean to seem alarmist, but based on our research and contacts, the Illuminati plan is to have WWIII break out on the Korean peninsula. The Bush-CIA- Moon-KCIA-CIA-Kim Jong-il connection should be a clear enough warning for the world governments to raise the red flag.

Next, let‘s examine the Anthrax attacks outlined in scenarios 2 and 13 and its implications. Far from being a bioweapon in the al- Qaeda weapon‘s cache or any of the Middle Eastern governments for that matter, anthrax has a made in the USA label on it and is a by- product of Fort Detrick‘s bioweapons program. Law enforcement officials said the scientific analysis of the anthrax sent in letters that killed five people was consistent with the Ames anthrax strain held by the U.S. military at Fort Detrick and distributed to a number of labs

for research. Timothy Read, an assistant investigator for the Institute for Genomic Research, stated, “The anthrax strain from the Florida case was very similar to an anthrax strain that was derived from one distributed through Fort Detrick.” (―FBI Turns Anthrax Probe Towards Fort Detrick, Maryland‖ by Pierre Thomas,, May 20, 2002, at

Photo exhibits of envelopes and letters have been released by the FBI and can be viewed at In hindsight, they appear to be a hoax and not the work of Islamic extremists as the mainstream media would have us believe. While purportedly the work of al-Qaeda Islamic extremists, several anomalies emerge both in the writing appearing on the envelope and the letters contained therein. First of all, there is the attempt to convey that an amateur hand is at work in the penmanship of the English lettering on the envelopes. The words slope downwards in a childish manner. This has every appearance of a staged attempt to show someone unfamiliar with English words and lettering. However, considering that calligraphy and skill in letter formation is one of the hallmarks of those educated in the Arabic language, it is patently ridiculous that they would have difficulty forming the comparatively

simpler English letters or to maintain a straight hand while writing. If there is an amateur hand at work here, it would be the rank and file of the American intelligence services, who appear to have a rather narrow and naïvely misguided view of foreign people and cultures.

Another major anomaly involves the dating that appears at the top of the letter shown in photo exhibit C. While it may seem inconsequential at first glance, more rigorous intuition will tell you that the numbers don‘t add up in the dating of the letter. The date shows the month, followed by the day, and then the year. In the Arabic system, this order would be reversed. While some might

object that the Arab terrorists are merely adopting the Western system of dating to cater to a Western audience, the fact is that issues of nationalism and authenticity would be foremost in a Middle Eastern terrorist‘s mind. The devil is in the details and the need to convey authenticity would be considered paramount. In addition, many have pointed out that the language of the letter does not ring true either.

The phrase ―ALLAH IS GREAT‖ would not be used. Instead, the phrase ―GOD IS GREAT‖ or ―ALLAH ACHBAR‖ would be the standard fair. Also, the words seem not to be those of a confident and menacing Islamic adversary, but those of a taunting child. ―YOU CAN NOT STOP US. WE HAVE THE ANTHRAX. YOU DIE NOW. ARE YOU AFRAID?‖ Them‘s fighting words? Surely not. These are the words of a rank amateur trying to place himself in the shoes of an Arab terrorist, but with insufficient sophistication, schooling, worldly awareness, education and knowledge to pull it off. The misspelling of the word penicillin as ‗penacilin‘ is a somewhat more convincing attempt to show illiteracy in the English language, but hardly convincing in the end. People from the Asian world prize education more highly than Americans. Meticulous care is taken with language acquisition in that part of the world. Academic pedantry is the norm and attention to detail the custom. The authors of this book

should know, since each of them has spent a considerable part of their lives living in the east. Misspelling a word is considered shameful and disgraceful. Given the brevity of the letter and message conveyed.

One would expect the Arab terrorists to get the language right and

they most assuredly would, and would show markedly greater skill in terms of penmanship. But don‘t take our word for it. Examine the

letters for yourself. You be the judge.

2001 Press Releases

FBI Homepage

war 4

war 5


war 6

war 7

war 8

war n9

war 11


(―The 9-11 Anthrax Frame-up‖ at

How do operatives infiltrate the ranks of organizations the Illuminati- controlled organizations like the CIA wish to get a foothold in? Take this as a textbook example. It was announced in the wake of September 11, in early 2002 in fact, that on January 21 the director of the CDC, Jeffrey Koplan would be stepping down on March 31. Six days earlier it was announced that Surgeon General David Satcher was resigning. At the same time, the National Institutes of Health was being run by a prince regent. This means that the three most prestigious and important medical positions in the country were all

vacant at the same time. (Ruppert, Crossing the Rubicon, p. 518) This is not just a case of watchdogs looking the wrong way. This is a blatant example of watchdogs not even being on watch.

With watchdogs nowhere in sight, it is easy to imagine how exhaustive investigations would reveal that the anthrax that had killed several Americans since October 5 2001 had been linked to CIA research. The FBI was unequivocal about the fact that only 10 people could have had access, yet there were said to have been astounding security breaches at the Fort Detrick bioweapons facility during this period, such as unauthorized nighttime experiments and lab specimens going missing.

The U.S. government‘s militarized anthrax was developed by William C. Patrick III, who holds five classified patents on the process. He is now a private biowarfare consultant to the U.S. military and CIA. He pioneered the process of concentrating one trillion spores of anthrax into one gram, literally the head of a pin. No other country has been able to come close, 500 billion per gram at best. The anthrax that was sent around town in the eastern U.S. in late 2001 was the one trillion per gram variety, making it the grade-A, world class variety found only at Fort Detrick. This was verified in a January 31,

2002 report by Barbara H. Rosenberg of the Federation of American

Scientists. (Ruppert, Crossing the Rubicon, p.518)

The Bush administration needed to railroad its draconian legislation—particularly the Patriot Act and Homeland Security— through Congress as quickly and expediently as possible. They needed a military phalanx, they needed some kind of threat that would penetrate and divide the ranks, so that the Machiavellian initiatives would receive but tacit opposition from the House. Senate majority Leader Tom Daschle was well placed to wield the passage of the new bills a heavy if not fatal blow unless he was brought on side. While generally supportive of the Bush administration‘s policies, there were signs he was showing some nervous agitation amid the ultra- nationalist foment that had emerged in the wake of the September 11

attacks. By October 10th, he had spearheaded the move by Ross

Feingold of Wisconsin to block passage of the US Patriot Act, which had somehow managed to circumvent proper scrutiny or debate in the

House. The Patriot Act for all intents and purposes amounted to the complete suspension of the Constitution powers of the Republic for an indefinite period, and the White House was demanding its immediate passage. It was clear to the administration that Daschle had to be brought to heel or all was lost. Major pieces of legislation including Homeland Security and a multitude of investigations were all within Daschle‘s jurisdiction. He would be forced into compliance or else. On October 15, it was announced that Daschle‘s office had received a present—weaponized anthrax. While the secret admirer was by no means disclosed, it is now beyond the pale that it was an

intelligence unit loyal to the Bush Camp. By October 18th, it was

announced that 31 senate staff members had tested positive for anthrax spore infection. The Patriot Act that lacerated the Constitution was duly passed sans debate on October 24th, 2001.Feeling besieged and on edge the beleaguered chamber traded their freedoms for what they hoped to be greater safety and security. Congress had been kowtowed without the faintest suspicion it had been had. By January

29, 2002, CNN announced that both the president and vice president had asked Daschle to limit congressional investigations into the attacks ostensibly because it might channel unnecessary resources away from the war on terror. The real reason of course is that the Bush administration did not want to be caught red-handed running a criminal protection racket operation in Congress. Not only did Daschle fall into line, he acted as an accomplice in the obstruction of justice, delaying public investigations until the FBI revelations forced his hand on the issue.

Chair of the Senate Judiciary Committee, Pat Leahy, was also in a position to thwart many of the unconstitutional measures coming out of the White House. He showed his willingness to do so with eloquence and passion in the chamber till the wind was taken out of his sails by another special delivery of weaponized anthrax. He had a history of taking on the Bush administration and had a particular bone to pick with the Attorney-General John Ashcroft, who defiantly refused to appear before his committee to answer questions. On November 16, Senator Leahy received his anthrax delivery from a secret admirer. This present was particularly potent with

concentrations of a trillion spores per gram. With the Judiciary Senate Committee brought to heel, Ashcroft was now ready to appear before the beleaguered committee, who were now sufficiently tamed to ask only the most innocuous and painless questions.

Some months later, the truth about anthrax was revealed, but by then Joe Public had lost interest and had forgotten all about it. Nevertheless, it was revealed that the Ames strain of anthrax identified as the one sent to Congress, was the product of a CIA weapons research program involving the US Army Medical Research Institute of Infectious Diseases (USAMRIID), the Dugway Proving Ground, and the Batelle Memorial Institute. All of the anthrax sent post-911 had a Made in the USA label on it with a manufacturer‘s serial number implicating CIA bioweapons research programs. (Michael C. Ruppert, Crossing the Rubicon, 269-271)

Let us now examine National Planning Scenario number 10 and see how it relates to real-world events. Scenario 10 describes a hurricane reaching landfall in a populated area. A slow-moving category 5 hurricane is considered the most dangerous and of course Hurricane Katrina fits the bill. The last part of the scenario is the most chilling:

Sustained winds are at 160 mph with a storm surge greater than 20 feet above normal. As the storm moves closer to land, massive evacuations are required. Certain low-lying escape routes are inundated by water anywhere from 5 hours before the eye of the hurricane reaches land.

If that national planning scenario isn‘t enough to convince you of the striking similarity to the Katrina disaster, perhaps the Hollywood version might be more convincing. The made for TV film Oil Storm is a national planning scenario served up for Hollywood, whose close working relationship with America‘s intelligence services is well documented. The synopsis of the film is available on the Net, but we will save you the trouble by presenting it here:

Oil Storm examines what happens when a Category 6 hurricane in the Gulf of Mexico slams into Louisiana, crushing the city of New Orleans and crippling the vital pipeline of refined oil that is Port Fourchon. It examines the ripple effect of that event and the ensuing cascade of disasters associated with it, through the eyes of public officials (Operation Top Off anyone?), a family in Texas who own a gas station (What, and not an oil well?), an EMS worker in Boston who has to deal with a brutal winter, and a ranching family in South Dekota who have their subsidy completely taken away and question whether we need oil or food to survive.

As the country reels from the loss of life and energy reserves associated with (the) hurricane‘s fury, the price of crude oil skyrockets and the United States government sets forth to take immediate action. It puts in motion efforts to rebuild the infrastructure of Port Fourchon (8 months minimum) and the sagging and disabled deep sea rigs in the Gulf of Mexico (of equal length). It reroutes activity normally associated with the Port Fourchon shipping lanes to the Port of Houston and compels Houston to work

24/7 in order to get cruse to our refineries and out to the public.

(Oil Storm, scenario, available for download at:

In keeping with the usual M.O., where federal authorities are on location staging a war game or emergency response exercise virtually at the same time that a real event is unfolding in real-time, the same type of national planning scenario-style event took place in New Orleans in the case of Katrina. As reported on NBC News, emergency planners were involved in a hurricane simulation that projected 61,290 dead and 384,257 injured or in need of medical assistance in a catastrophic flood that would leave a large portion of New Orleans uninhabitable for more than a year. The planners were not involved in the Katrina response. They were involved in an emergency response exercise known as ―Hurricane Pam,‖ quite probably by design, given the M.O. we have exposed in this chapter. They were taking part in a yearlong project to prepare federal and state officials for a Category 3 hurricane in New Orleans. (―Katrina makes many of planners‘ fears a reality: Feds ‗Hurricane Pam‘ exercise predicted massive flooding,

61,000 dead,‖ The Associated Press, Sept. 10, 2005, This is more than eerie. Given the consistent pattern in all of these terrorist bombings and national emergencies there is strong evidence of premeditated murder, which is murder in the first degree and, in the case of Katrina, with genocidal intent. In the 412-page report obtained by AP from a government official working on the Hurricane Pam project, the national emergency planning scenario eerily predicts

The death toll is just one of the many chilling details in a 412-page report obtained by the AP from a government official involved in the Hurricane Pam project. Written in ominous present-tense language, the report with the scenario played out only days before the Katrina event, predicted,

Floodwaters would surge over levees, creating ―a catastrophic mass casualty/mass evacuation‖ and leaving drainage pumps crippled for up to six months. ―It will take over one year to re-enter areas most heavily impacted,‖ the report estimated.
Morethan 600,000 houses and 6,000 businesses would be affected, more than two-thirds of them destroyed. Nearly a quarter-million

children would be out of school. ―All 40 medical facilities in the impacted area (are) isolated and useless,‖ it says.

Localofficials would be quickly overwhelmed with the five-digit death toll, 187,862 people injured and 196,395 falling ill. A half million people would be homeless. (Ibid.)

The report even refers to evacuees as ‗refugees‘ and indicated they could be housed at college campuses, military barracks, hotels, travel trailers, recreational vehicles, private homes, cottages, churches, Boy Scout camps, and cruise ships. Then, the report says, ―Federal support must be provided in a timely manner to save lives, prevent human suffering and mitigate severe damage. This may require mobilization and deploying of assets before they are requested via normal (National Response Plan) protocols.‖ (Ibid)

Under FEMA‘s direction, federal and state officials began working on the $1 million Hurricane Pam project in July 2004, when

270 experts convened in Baton Rouge, Louisiana, for a simulation lasting a total of eight days. The ―tabletop‖ exercise involved a mock hurricane. The drill included computer graphic simulations projected on large screens of a hurricane hitting New Orleans. ―We designed the to be a worst-case plausible storm,‖ said Madhu Beriwal, chief executive of, Innovative Emergency management Inc., a consultancy firm not unlike the one hired in London‘s anti-terrorist bombing drill. They produced an update on how to deal with the dead and injured, which they submitted to FEMA‘s headquarters in Washington on September 3, 2005. By this time, Hurricane Katrina had hit and the government was under fire for its slow response. Hurricane Pam national planning scenario was clairvoyant in a multitude of ways, i.e. predicted flooding would exceed 10 feet and result in a lethal mixture of decomposing corpses, chemicals and human waste. The report noted that Hurricane Pam would be a direct hit, but it is known that Katrina‘s eye hit to the east of New Orleans as admitted in the NBC News report. (Ibid)

Having discovered a common M.O. in the Oklahoma bombings, the July 7 London bombings, the 9-11 attacks, and the Hurricane Katrina Disaster, it is clear that national planning-style

scenarios were in operation in each case, excepting perhaps the Alfred P. Murrah Building attack in Oklahoma. Nevertheless, the same M.O. is at work in the Oklahoma case insofar as a bomb squad was seen by several witnesses at the location on the morning of the bombing attack. Having discovered a common M.O. in operations staged in both the USA and the UK, it would be naïve not to connect all of these incidents to some overarching master puppeteer orchestrating these events from behind a screen. What could that overarching controller be and what could possibly be its agenda? ―The answer, my friends, is blowing in the wind, the answer is blowing in the wind.‖ The Bavarian Illuminati founded by the Jesuit Adam Weishaupt was founded in the same year as the American Republic. The American Republic, as suggested in a previous chapter, is a Freemason experiment. The Masons are an Illuminati organization and have been controlled for centuries, as was their predecessor, the Knights Templar, by the Illuminati bloodline families, otherwise known as the Black Nobility families of Europe. The majority of signatories of the Declaration of Independence were Masons. The hind side of the American dollar bill, first introduced by Franklin D. Roosevelt‘s administration, reveals the Illuminati slogan in Latin Annuit Coeptus Novus Ordo Seclorum, meaning ―Announcing the Birth of a New Order of Ages‖ or a ―New World Order‖. It is also known as ―The Great Work of Ages‖ and is a long-term plan to inaugurate a world government, allowing the Illuminati bloodline families to take control of planet Earth through the centralization of power. The majority of US presidents have been Freemasons, not just Freemasons but Masons of the highest initiated

degree, 33. Bush Sr. and son George W. are both 33rd Freemasons, as

was Bill Clinton, Ronald Reagan, Gerald Ford, Harry Truman, and Franklin D. Roosevelt to name a distinguished few. JFK was a Knight of Malta, but even this is a quasi-Masonic organization. The Bush‘s, along with the grandfather of the current president, Prescott Bush, are all initiated Skull and Bones Society initiates of the Skull and Bones university that they each attended, Yale University. The name Skull and Bones is derived from the initiatory ceremony of the Third Degree of Freemasonry, where the initiate confronts his own death shroud upon which appears a skull with two crossed bones. The Skull and

Bones Society have an agenda to wage war against the ‗goyim‘ and initiates belong to Jewish Illuminati bloodline families belonging to a specific Satanic sect of Judaism that we call the ―Illuminati‖.

The headquarters of the New World Order, The United States, has gained control of the world‘s food supply through a multinational company known as Monsanto, which forces genetically modified seed on farmers all over the world. Monsanto specializes in ―Terminator Technology‖ or ―Suicide Seeds‖ so that farmers are unable to seed their own crops in the spring and are forced to return to the agricultural consortium each year to buy more seed. The United States also controls international finance through the monopoly enjoyed by the U.S. dollar, which oil-producing nations depend on to trade in oil. And of course, the United States and NATO control the majority of the world‘s oil reserves through their imperial advance into Central Asia and the Middle East. The United States also has a large stake in the Earth‘s water and mineral resources. And now, it controls the weather. We will learn about the U.S. controls the weather in more detail in the next chapter.

Chapter Two

Hurricane Katrina: Owning the Weather

Skeptics will claim that that there is no proof that weather manipulation is even possible. They will argue that there is no empirical evidence weather control even exists. Perhaps they could explain then why a UN Resolution to that effect known as Resolution

31/72 was introduced as early as 1967. They might also explain why a bill on weather modification was referred to the Congressional Committee on Commerce, Science, and Transportation in 2005. Section 3, Clause 4 will be of particular interest:


1st Session

S. 517

To establish the Weather Modification Operations and Research Board, and for other purposes.


Mrs. HUTCHISON introduced the following bill; which was read twice and referred to the Committee on Commerce, Science, and



To establish the Weather Modification Operations and Research

Board, and for other purposes.

Be it enacted by the Senate and House of Representatives of the United States of America in Congress assembled,


This Act may be cited as the `Weather Modification Research and Technology Transfer Authorization Act of 2005′.


It is the purpose of this Act to develop and implement a comprehensive and coordinated national weather modification policy and a national cooperative Federal and State program of weather modification research and development.


In this Act:

(1) BOARD- The term `Board’ means the Weather

Modification Advisory and Research Board.

(2) EXECUTIVE DIRECTOR- The term `Executive

Director’ means the Executive Director of the Weather

Modification Advisory and Research Board.


`research and development’ means theoretical analysis, exploration, experimentation, and the extension of investigative findings and theories of scientific or technical nature into practical application for experimental and demonstration purposes, including the experimental production and testing of models, devices, equipment, materials, and processes.

(4) WEATHER MODIFICATION- The term `weather modification’ means changing or controlling, or attempting to change or control, by artificial methods the natural development of atmospheric cloud forms or precipitation forms which occur in the troposphere.


(a) IN GENERAL- There is established in the Department of Commerce the Weather Modification Advisory and Research Board.


(1) IN GENERAL- The Board shall consist of 11 members appointed by the Secretary of Commerce, of whom–

(A) at least 1 shall be a representative of the

American Meteorological Society;

(B) at least 1 shall be a representative of the

American Society of Civil Engineers;

(C) at least 1 shall be a representative of the

National Academy of Sciences;

(D) at least 1 shall be a representative of the National Center for Atmospheric Research of the National Science Foundation;

(E) at least 2 shall be representatives of the National Oceanic and Atmospheric Administration of the Department of


(F) at least 1 shall be a representative of institutions of higher education or research institutes; and

(G) at least 1 shall be a representative of a State that is currently supporting operational weather modification projects.

(2) TENURE- A member of the Board serves at the pleasure of the Secretary of Commerce.

(3) VACANCIES- Any vacancy on the Board shall be filled in the same manner as the original appointment.

(b) ADVISORY COMMITTEES- The Board may establish advisory committees to advise the Board and to make recommendations to the Board concerning legislation, policies, administration, research, and other matters.

(c) INITIAL MEETING- Not later than 30 days after the date on which all members of the Board have been appointed, the Board shall hold its first meeting.

(d) MEETINGS- The Board shall meet at the call of the Chair. (e) QUORUM- A majority of the members of the Board shall constitute a quorum, but a lesser number of members may hold hearings.

(f) CHAIR AND VICE CHAIR- The Board shall select a

Chair and Vice Chair from among its members.


(a) PROMOTION OF RESEARCH AND DEVELOPMENT- In order to assist in expanding the theoretical and practical knowledge of weather modification, the Board shall promote and fund research and development, studies, and investigations with respect to–

(1) improved forecast and decision-making technologies for weather modification operations, including tailored computer workstations and software and new observation systems with remote sensors; and (2) assessments and evaluations of the efficacy of

weather modification, both purposeful (including cloud-seeding operations) and inadvertent (including downwind effects and anthropogenic effects).

(b) FINANCIAL ASSISTANCE- Unless the use of the money is restricted or subject to any limitations provided by law, the Board shall use amounts in the Weather Modification Research and Development Fund–

(1) to pay its expenses in the administration of this Act, and

(2) to provide for research and development with respect to weather modifications by grants to, or contracts or cooperative arrangements, with public or private agencies.

(c) REPORT- The Board shall submit to the Secretary biennially a report on its findings and research results.


(a) STUDIES, INVESTIGATIONS, AND HEARINGS- The Board may make any studies or investigations, obtain any information, and hold any hearings necessary or proper to administer or enforce this Act or any rules or orders issued under this Act.

(b) PERSONNEL- The Board may employ, as provided for in appropriations Acts, an Executive Director and other support staff necessary to perform duties and functions under this Act. (c) COOPERATION WITH OTHER AGENCIES- The Board may cooperate with public or private agencies to promote the purposes of this Act.

(d) COOPERATIVE AGREEMENTS- The Board may enter into cooperative agreements with the head of any department or agency of the United States, an appropriate official of any State or political subdivision of a State, or an appropriate official of any private or public agency or organization for conducting weather modification activities or cloud-seeding operations.


DEVELOPMENT- The Executive Director, with the approval of the Board, may conduct and may contract for research and development activities relating to the purposes of this section.


The heads of the departments and agencies of the United States and the heads of any other public or private agencies and institutions that receive research funds from the United States shall, to the extent possible, give full support and cooperation to the Board and to initiate independent research and development programs that address weather modifications.


(a) IN GENERAL- There is established within the Treasury of the United States the Weather Modification Research and Development Fund, which shall consist of amounts appropriated pursuant to subsection (b) or received by the Board under subsection (c).

(b) AUTHORIZATION OF APPROPRIATIONS- There is authorized to be appropriated to the Board for the purposes of carrying out the provisions of this Act $10,000,000 for each of fiscal years 2005 through 2014. Any sums appropriated under this subsection shall remain available, without fiscal year limitation, until expended.

(c) GIFTS- The Board may accept, use, and dispose of gifts or donations of services or property.


This Act shall take effect on October 1, 2005.

All this evidence for weather manipulation is given added weight, when set against the backdrop of Jim McCanney‘s claims on a recent radio broadcast that the U.S. government has used weather

manipulation techniques he himself patented and shared with the U.S. Air Force. McCanney also shared the technology with the Russians and claims the Russians made similar overtures to the U.S. government. McCanney now regrets his decision. He naively believed that his government would use the technology for peaceful purposes, steering severe storms away from population centers, thus preventing wind and flood damage. It is his contention, however, that the government has used the technology for more untoward purposes. For instance, he is quite unequivocal about the fact that the U.S. government used weather manipulation technology to steer Hurricane Katrina into New Orleans, a major population center, in stark contrast with the purpose for which he intended the technology. He begins this rather salient and clear radio lecture by debunking self-proclaimed weather manipulation experts, who don‘t know what they‘re talking about. He denies that there is any validity to the claims that so-called scalar technology was employed in the recent hurricane emergencies.

A lot of standard features are being pointed to as so-called scalar technology results, etc. First of all, I‘ve yet to see anybody define what scalar technology even means. It‘s being bantered around by dozens of people. It‘s being used as a common lingo. And it‘s pure disinformation. There is no way to beam radiation into the side of a hurricane or influence a hurricane from the cloud tops…

McCanney even debunks the debunkers—those who will deny there is any such thing as weather manipulation. He begins by asking a very pertinent rhetorical question, namely, if there is no such thing, why then did the UN pass a resolution forbidding the use of weather manipulation as an instrument of war?

There are even people claiming there is no such thing as weather manipulation. Well gee, why on earth then did the UN in 1976

pass a resolution prohibiting the use of weather manipulation. It was clearly already well under development at that time. People were experimenting. There‘s a patent that goes back to the 1930‘s even dealing with weather manipulation. There‘s a good deal of work that went on with World War II…

Let‘s examine UN Resolution 31/72 for a moment just to consider its contents and ramifications:

UNGA RES. 31/72, TIAS 9614



Adopted by Resolution 31/72 of the United Nations General Assembly on 10 December 1976. The Convention was opened for signature at Geneva on 18 May 1977.

The States Parties to this Convention,

Guided by the interest of consolidating peace, and wishing to contribute to the cause of halting the arms race, and of bringing about general and complete disarmament under strict and effective international control, and of saving mankind from the danger of using new means of warfare,

Determined to continue negotiations with a view to achieving effective progress towards further measures in the field of disarmament,

Recognizing that scientific and technical advances may open new possibilities with respect to modification of the environment,

Recalling the Declaration of the United Nations Conference on the

Human Environment, adopted at Stockholm on 16 June 1972,

Realizing that the use of environmental modification techniques for peaceful purposes could improve the interrelationship of man and nature and contribute to the preservation and improvement of the environment for the benefit of present and future generations,

Recognizing, however, that military or any other hostile use of such techniques could have effects extremely harmful to human welfare,

Desiring to prohibit effectively military or any other hostile use of environmental modification techniques in order to eliminate the dangers to mankind from such use, and affirming their willingness to work towards the achievement of this objective,

Desiring also to contribute to the strengthening of trust among nations and to the further improvement of the international situation in accordance with the purposes and principles of the Charter of the United Nations,

Have agreed as follows:


Each StateParty to this Convention undertakes not to engage in military or any other hostile use of environmental modification techniques having widespread, long-lasting or severe effects as the means of destruction, damage or injury to any other State Party.

Each StateParty to this Convention undertakes not to assist, encourage or induce any State, group of States or international

organization to engage in activities contrary to the provisions of paragraph 1 of this article.


As used in article 1, the term “environmental modification techniques” refers to any technique for changing – through the deliberate manipulation of natural processes–the dynamics, composition or structure of the Earth, including its biota, lithosphere, hydrosphere and atmosphere, or of outer space.


Theprovisions of this Convention shall not hinder the use of environmental modification techniques for peaceful purposes and shall be without prejudice to the generally recognized principles and applicable rules of international law concerning such use.

TheStates Parties to this Convention undertake to facilitate, and have the right to participate in, the fullest possible exchange of scientific and technological information on the use of environmental modification techniques for peaceful purposes. States Parties in a position to do so shall contribute, alone or together with other States
or international organizations, to international economic and scientific co-operation in the preservation, improvement and peaceful

utilization of the environment, with due consideration for the needs of the developing areas of the world.


Each State Party to this Convention undertakes to take any measures it considers necessary in accordance with its constitutional processes to prohibit and prevent any activity in violation of the provisions of the Convention anywhere under its jurisdiction or control.


TheStates Parties to this Convention undertake to consult one another and to co-operate in solving any problems which may arise in relation to the objectives of, or in the application of the provisions of, the Convention. Consultation and co-operation pursuant to this article may also be undertaken through appropriate international procedures within the framework of the United Nations and in accordance with
its Charter. These international procedures may include the services

of appropriate international organizations, as well as of a Consultative

Committee of Experts as provided for in paragraph 2 of this article.

Forthe purposes set forth in paragraph 1 of this article, the Depositary shall within one month of the receipt of a request from any State Party to this Convention, convene a Consultative Committee of Experts. Any State Party may appoint an expert to the Committee whose functions and rules of procedure are set out in the annex which constitutes an integral part of this Convention. The Committee shall transmit to the Depositary a summary of its findings of fact, incorporating all views and information presented to the Committee during its proceedings. The Depositary shall distribute the summary
to all States Parties.

AnyState Party to this Convention which has reason to believe that any other State Party is acting in breach of obligations deriving from the provisions of the Convention may lodge a complaint with the Security Council of the United Nations. Such a complaint should include all relevant information as well as all possible evidence supporting its validity.

Each StateParty to this Convention undertakes to cooperate in carrying out any investigation which the Security Council may initiate, in accordance with the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations, on the basis of the complaint received by the Council. The Security Council shall inform the States Parties of the results of the investigation.

Each StateParty to this Convention undertakes to provide or
support assistance, in accordance with the provisions of the Charter of the United Nations, to any State Party which so requests, if the Security Council decides that such Party has been harmed or is likely to be harmed as a result of violation of the Convention.


AnyState Party to this Convention may propose amendments to the Convention. The text of any proposed amendment shall be submitted to the Depositary, who shall promptly circulate it to all States Parties.

An amendment shall enterinto force for all States Parties to this Convention which have accepted it, upon the deposit with the Depositary of instruments of acceptance by a majority of States Parties. Thereafter it shall enter into force for any remaining State Party on the date of deposit of its instrument of acceptance.


This Convention shall be of unlimited duration.


Fiveyears after the entry into force of this Convention, a conference of the States Parties to the Convention shall be convened by the Depositary at Geneva, Switzerland. The conference shall review the operation of the Convention with a view to ensuring that its purposes and provisions are being realized, and shall in particular examine the effectiveness of the provisions of paragraph 1 of article I in eliminating the dangers of military or any other hostile use of environmental modification techniques.

At intervals of not less than fiveyears thereafter, a majority of the
States Parties to this Convention may obtain, by submitting a proposal

to this effect to the Depositary, the convening of a conference with the same objectives.

If no conference has been convened pursuant to paragraph 2 ofthis article within ten years following the conclusion of a previous conference, the Depositary shall solicit the views of all States Parties to this Convention concerning the convening of such a conference. If one third or ten of the States Parties, whichever number is less, respond affirmatively, the Depositary shall take immediate steps to convene the conference.


This Convention shallbe open to all States for signature. Any State which does not sign the Convention before its entry into force in accordance with paragraph 3 of this article may accede to it at any time.

This Convention shallbe subject to ratification by signatory States. Instruments of ratification or accession shall be deposited with the Secretary-General of the United Nations.

This Convention shallenter into force upon the deposit of instruments of ratification by twenty Governments in accordance with paragraph 2 of this article.

Forthose States whose instruments of ratification or accession are deposited after the entry into force of this Convention, it shall enter into force on the date of the deposit of their instruments of ratification or accession.

TheDepositary shall promptly inform all signatory and acceding States of the date of each signature, the date of deposit of each instrument of ratification or accession and the date of the entry into force of this Convention and of any amendments thereto, as well as of the receipt of other notices.

This Convention shallbe registered by the Depositary in accordance with Article 102 of the Charter of the United Nations.


This Convention, of which the Arabic, Chinese, English, French, Russian and Spanish texts are equally authentic, shall be deposited with the Secretary-General of the United Nations, who shall send duly certified copies thereof to the Governments of the signatory and acceding States.

IN WITNESS WHEREOF, the undersigned, being duly authorized thereto, have signed this Convention

Done at Geneva, on the 18 day of May 1977. (Here follows signatures)

Annex to the Convention

Consultative Committee of Experts

TheConsultative Committee of Experts shall undertake to make appropriate findings of fact and provide expert views relevant to any problem raised pursuant to paragraph 1 of article V of this Convention by the State Party requesting the convening of the Committee.

Thework of the Consultative Committee of Experts shall be organized in such a way as to permit it to perform the functions set forth in paragraph 1 of this annex. The Committee shall decide procedural questions relative to the organization of its work, where possible by consensus, but otherwise by a majority of those present and voting. There shall be no voting on matters of substance.

TheDepositary or his representative shall serve as the Chairman of the Committee.

Each expert maybe assisted at meetings by one or more advisers.

Each expert shallhave the right, through the Chairman, to request from States, and from international organizations, such information and assistance as the expert considers desirable for the accomplishment of the Committee’s work.

TEXT PUBLISHED IN: United Nations General Assembly Resolution 31/72, Annex; see Official Records of the General Assembly, Thirty-first Session, Supplement No. 39 (A/31/39), pp. 37-

InternationalLegal Materials, Vol. XVI, No. 1, January 1977, pp.
88-94 (Engl.); World Armaments and Disarmament, SIPRI Yearbook

1978, London 1978, pp. 392-397 (Engl.); Shindler & Toman, eds., “The Laws of Armed Conflicts.”

(UN Resolution 31/72,

If indeed there is no such thing as weather manipulation, why was the UN Resolution proposed back in the 1970‘s? And furthermore, how far has the technology progressed in the 29 years since the resolution was first introduced? And why does it specifically address the issue of weather modification being used as a weapon of war? Later in the program, McCanney even points out that Article 1 of the Resolution only addresses weather manipulation in the context of one country attacking another. In no place does the resolution address the issue of any country using it against its own citizens, which seems to be the case in relation to America and Hurricane Katrina.

McCanney‘s extraordinary revelations do not end there. He even maintains that the anomalous weather conditions are being exploited by the Illuminist-Freemason New World Order camp to implement their designs on the world. There is almost a prophetic tone to his rhetoric, where he suggests that solar system changes are

underway of such import that the Illuminati-steered New World Order is even directing the weather to achieve its ends.

My books describe specifically how this works, how weather works, what drives the weather, and how it is manipulated. So, I‘ll go through a brief description of that tonight, what I call Weather Manipulation 101. The history and science of weather manipulation…There is very clear evidence that the political moves being made in association with the weather activity of recent weeks and months is very much associated with the New World Order. They‘re trying to get their ducks in a row before something major happens in the solar system…Is the political situation driving the weather or is the solar situation driving the political situation? And the answer is probably both because there is clear evidence that the sun is responding to something. Clearly, something is going on in our solar system. The sun is very much out of sorts, and it is being manipulated and used…

McCanney then goes on to give a rather lengthy description of the path of Hurricane Katrina. Analogous to the official flight paths for Flight

77 and Flight 11 given in the newspapers and other publications in September 11, 2001, which are in stark contrast with the actual flight paths, we have an official hurricane path given by the mainstream publications that is grossly at odds with the one actually taken by Hurricane Katrina.

Now, they use weather systems that are already in existence to magnify them, change their directions to direct them into specific areas. Let me just talk briefly

about the true path of Hurricane Katrina and just a couple of details as it moved into New Orleans. And of course, the tropical storm development, early in its history has been totally out of sorts with any kind of meteorological prediction of storms historically. Katrina formed out of the tropical depression, as it came up from the Bahamas, it formed very quickly to become a hurricane that passed across Florida. The standard path for that storm should have been north…along the east coast, much as the tropical storm Ophelia is doing now, passing up to the right and then up to the Carolinas. That would be the normal path for the storm, just as Floyd did. Now, all of a sudden Katrina makes a sharp left turn. All of the prediction paths by computer showed it going north after it passed through Miami. It did nothing of the sort. It made another left turn, headed out south as a very disorganized thunderstorm, and within 30 minutes developed into a category 3 hurricane. And it moved out westerly across the Gulf of Mexico till it hit about midway, and then it made another sharp turn, and started heading north-northwest up towards the Texas border, actually, is where it first started to move to if you drew a line from its path, it would have hit somewhere in east Texas. So it‘s moving northwards and kind of bending, kind of bending toward New Orleans, but even a hundred miles offshore, Katrina was headed west of New Orleans. As it moved

closer, it made a perfect curve, like a perfect strike pitcher‘s curve ball, directly north towards New Orleans. And of course at that point, we all thought New Orleans was toast. At that point, Katrina made landfall. It made a very sharp right-hand turn, almost 90 degrees, and headed east toward Buloxi, Mississippi. And the reason for that was because it went over two of the oil refineries that had been missed by Ivan and the other four storms that had been guided into that area over the past year. Five major tropical storms, including hurricanes moving into the Mobile, Alabama area. But the people guiding the storm knew that the big refineries, the two big ones that needed to be hit were just east and south of New Orleans. This storm Katrina went dead center over that location, but now understand that as Katrina was a category

4 pushing category 5 hurricane, a hundred miles offshore over new Orleans, even the manipulation of the storm couldn‘t keep it driving at that rate. It lost power. It was only a category 2 storm as it actually hit those refineries. And as it hit, the left part of the eye just grazed Lake Pontchartrain, which lies just north of New Orleans.

According to McCanney, a trained meteorologist who tracked the storm, the eye of the hurricane missed landfall in New Orleans, the left part of the eye just grazing Lake Portchartrain with winds falling to less than one hundred miles an hour as the hurricane reached landfall. Rainfall did not exceed that of any heavy thunderstorm— only 7 inches. There was no storm surge in Lake Portchartrain to

speak of. One has to bear in mind that there are plenty of marshlands to act as a buffer. McCanney‘s contention that the pumps were working and the levees were holding just fine seems true. The levee wall was dealt a fatal blow not by a hurricane surge—because there was none to speak of in Lake Pontchartrain—but by explosions that came a full day afterwards.

Now understand that the rain in New Orleans – I‘m going to describe the conditions of New Orleans. There was 7 inches of rain total, which is not a lot for New Orleans. New Orleans has had these kinds of rainstorms, other than just a thunderstorm in the past. With Katrina, the winds in New Orleans were less than a hundred miles and hour, so the city faired quite well. The pumps were working, the levees were holding. There was no surge coming in Lake Pontchartrain. The waves in that kind of activity, of course there was some, but the levees were holding quite nicely until there was a series of explosions a whole day later…

The immediate consequence of the hurricane passing over the oil refineries in the Gulf was that oil prices shot up to $70 a barrel. Now, let‘s look at two facts concerning the Katrina events and consider them. First, the flood affected the poor largely black neighborhoods in the Ninth Ward, but left the rich French Quarter largely unscathed. Isn‘t that amazing? It‘s often said that storms have a cleansing feature, but have you ever known one to perform ethnic cleansing? Is Mother Nature racist? The second issue concerns the fact that the storm dealt oil refineries and the U.S.A.‘s foremost port a hefty blow. Who benefits? The greatest beneficiary is the oil-disposed Bush administration. Given that Mother Nature has no motive and the Bush administration does, and given that both have opportunity and that a

weapon has been found in the possession of each—the hurricane in the case of Mother Nature and high-tech military grade explosives in the case of the government—who would you name as the prime suspect? McCanney, as the chief meteorological investigator, has come down heavily in his judgment on the oil baron administration, attributing probable cause, motive, and opportunity to those most standing to benefit from the oil refinery damage, the controlled demolition, and the flood disaster.

But as for the Hurricane Katrina, at that point, it had done its damage on the two major oil refineries, and then made a sharp left turn to allow it to go north again. Now, if you look at the standard path that is printed on any of the meteorological pages of the newspaper or whatever, it shows a broad swinging path from Florida down into the Gulf, and then going north, going straight up through New Orleans. But they made that jog left after going over these oil refineries to go north, and of course, the oil prices had already the prior night begun to climb. Oil went to over $70 a barrel overnight, and now we‘re being told the fuel and natural gas heating for the United States will be up 70% this winter, and of course, money being poured into the gas pumps…by people had already hit as much as $6.00 a gallon in Atlanta.

After describing the path of the hurricane, McCanney then argues that the storm did not cause the flood damage. He is unequivocal about the fact that the winds were not sufficiently strong and the rains not significantly heavy — winds of less than 100 mph and less than 7 inches of precipitation—to cause the flood damage in New Orleans. He argues that the levees were blown in a very systematic pattern.

Given the fact that the poor, largely black neighborhoods of Ward Nine were affected, while the rich neighborhoods of the French Quarter were spared, there is some cause for questioning the official media‘s version of events, particularly considering that the levees had survived the hurricane surge and had held quite nicely during the night. The pumps were working and for the 200,000 or so souls who had remained behind in New Orleans life had almost returned to normal.

The next day, it was clear that New Orleans had survived quite well. A couple of hundred thousand people remained in New Orleans and were starting to get back to normal. The pumps were working and the levees were holding. About 4:00 a.m., the levees started to blow. And we have reports unconfirmed that people heard those explosions. If you look at the pattern of levees and the later explanation, saying it was the surge – the storm surge had already left Lake Pontchartrain when the levees started to blow…The levees were blown in a very systematic pattern around New Orleans…There‘s a lot of people claiming that‘s conspiracy theory. No, I‘m sorry, it‘s very true. If it is due to the surge, then how come the levees blew on the river and on the canal side? There was no surge in those…

He says, ―And we have reports unconfirmed that people heard those explosions,‖ but reports have now emerged to that effect and witnesses have been interviewed. Actually, we do have a confirmed report from ABC News. For one, we have the transcript of the interview with New Orleans citizen, Joe Edwards, interviewed by David Muir, which we will share with you.

David Muir: This is the actual levee that runs along the canal on the eastern side of the city. And when the hurricane hit, the water came through the canal at such force it was apparently too much. You can see the massive breach here. And when you look around the corner, you can see what the water did to the Lower Ninth Ward. It completely destroyed neighborhoods.

Jeo Edwards, Jr. 9th Ward Resident: I heard something go BOOM! David Muir: Joe Edwards rushed to get himself and as many neighbors

as possible into his truck. They drove to this bridge, where they‘ve

been living ever since.

Joe Edwards: My house broke in half. My mother‘s house just disintegrated. It was a brick house. All the houses down there floated down the street like somebody guided them.

(Now take note of the following editorial remarks by David Muir. He is engaged is taking editorial license with the interview and slanting the story so as to prejudice the jury against the witness, Joe Edwards. He is subtly coloring the story so as to discredit the witnesses who claims to have heard explosions at the time of the levee breach.)

David Muir: Was it solely the water that broke the levee or was it the force of this barge that now sits where the house once did? Joe Edwards says neither. People are so bitter, so disenfranchised in the neighborhood, they actually think the city did it, blowing up the levee to save richer neighborhoods like the French Quarter.

(Muir‘s takes great editorial license with the comment, ―People are so bitter, so disenfranchised in the neighborhood, they actually think the city did it, blowing up the levee to save richer neighborhoods like the French Quarter.‖ He is clearly playing on the consciousness of those Americans, who are either too brainwashed or brain dead to acknowledge that decades of conspiracies have been unfolding around them from the JFK assassination to the Vietnam War, from the

Oklahoma bombing to 9-11, and who still can‘t face the music even with the final notes of the operatic tragedy ringing in their ears. His job is to interview the witnesses and report the news, not put an editorial slant on what sincere citizens are saying about what they saw, heard, and experienced. Have we become so jaded and prejudiced by the manipulations of Hollywood and the mainstream media that we no longer respect the testimony of a sincere black witness, who adamantly claims that he heard explosions and sincerely believes that the authorities blew the levee? Why pray not? The testimony of this witness should be as admissible in a court of law as any other. But with interrogators like David Muir filtering the information for the general public and prejudicing the jury against witnesses like Joe Edwards, no wonder those at the lower echelons of society are seldom heard and even more seldom listened to. Without the pedigree that paves the road to an elite academy and a Ph.D., the opinion of Joe Public holds about as much water as Lake Pontchartrain.)

Muir: So you‘re convinced…

Joe Edwards: I know it happened.

Muir: They broke the levee on purpose? Joe Edwards: They blew it!

(David Muir then inserts the editorial comment, ―New Orleans mayor Ray Nagin said there‘s no credence to this.‖ This is basically the standard procedure by which the establishment inoculates itself. The claims of ordinary citizens are discredited by appeal to so-called experts or figures of authority. The general population is so brainwashed into respecting only figures of rank, position, and authority that they immediately accept the statement of the official, while dismissing the claims of the mere mortal, Joe Public. This is doubly reinforced by the fact that Joe Public is telling the people what they don‘t want to hear, while the public official is telling them what they do. The condition known to clinical psychologists as ‗denial‘ is

reinforced by appeal to higher authority, which gently allows the public mind to escape into the Never Never Land, the comfort zone where bad things don‘t happen, or if they do, Peter Pan is there to set things to rights. Now let‘s examine the words of Mayor Ray Nagin, which were used in the interview to discredit the claims of Joe Edwards.)

New Orleans Mayor Ray Nagin: That storm was so powerful and pushed so much water, there‘s no way anyone could have calculated what level of dynamite to have the kind of impact to save the French Quarter.

(Not only are the mayor‘s remarks scientifically unsupportable, they are inherently absurd. Nevertheless, they are sufficient, despite their illogic, to discredit the claims of Joe Edwards, who may as well be Joe Public as he will be perceived by the all-too-gullible public mind. The other thing to note about the brief interview with the mayor is that he is looking down and not into the camera, displaying no conviction for his words. It should be taken for granted that he would be distraught, having lost a good many of his citizens, and with his once noble city now in ruins, but there is something more here. He doesn‘t seem to believe what he is saying, and his words are at best cold comfort for those who have been displaced or lost relatives or families. As a duly elected public servant, it is incumbent upon him to instill a measure of confidence in the people and show that he stands firmly behind his words and convictions. That he does not do so raises suspicions, especially in light of the fact that he initially encouraged people to return to their homes, only to do an about face the day after his briefing with Col. Honore, where he suddenly bids the citizens of New Orleans to evacuate.

David Muir then ends the interview with the final nail in the coffin for Joe Edwards and the establishment‘s inoculation job is now complete. Following Mayor Nagin‘s shoddy attempt at an establishment-spawned inoculation campaign, another expert is called upon, an unnamed LSU (Louisiana State University) professor.)

David Muir: A LSU expert who looked at the video today says, ―While the barge may have caused it, it was likely the sheer force of the water that brought the levee along the lower 9th ward down.‖

(Video: ―Earwitness tells ABC explosives blew Industrial Canal levee,‖ Sept. 11, 2005, earwitness-tells-abc-explosives.html)

The reference to an unidentified LSU expert holds about as much water as Dan Rather‘s announcement on the 6:00 News on September

14th, 2001 that CBS had learned that Air Force jets had been

dispatched from Langley and Otis Air Force bases on 9-11. Dan Rather did not provide a source for his story. Neither as it happened did David Muir. The convictions of an unidentified Louisiana State University expert are as bankrupt as an empty piggy bank. Besides, it is mere presupposition to assume that either a barge or the sheer force of a volume of water should have anything to do with the disaster without thoroughly inspecting the destruction on site. To presuppose that either a barge or a significant weight of water had anything to do with it based on viewing a video is patently absurd. But given the amount of footwork and archeological labor the average academic establishment clone includes in his research, no wonder gross oversights are made. That said, the establishment is perfectly content with such shallow analysis and will probably reward the good professor with tenure for failing to smell a rat. The good professor, for his part, will happily uphold the whitewash, taking it for granted that the government could never be involved in such a thing, and so long as his family and his neighborhood remain unaffected by the genocidal machinations of this regime, he will go on believing it till his dying day.

Now back to Jim McCanney‘s radio show broadcast. In the next segment, he actually debunks the line that HAARP (High- frequency Active Auroral Research Program) technology was used to steer these weather anomalies into landfall. He claims to have been personally involved with the HAARP program and maintains that it was largely ineffectual, that, at best, it could be used to move clouds around, but was of no use in projects of a Katrina scale. He then

elaborates on the technology that actually was used to manipulate Katrina and how he was directly responsible for creating this technology.

HAARP was a technique to send radiation – radio wave radiation in large volumes into certain areas and concentrate it on a certain area. But it really was not that effective. They could do a little bit of weather manipulation. They could somewhat move cloud systems around, but it was not very effective. Back in the mid-90s, I came up with a technique that I took to the Air Force, and now I regret that terribly…I took this to the Air Force in Noah and I said I will give you this for free. It‘s a technology that will allow us to manipulate storms and drag them away from shorelines that would affect people. And we can diminish the energy in storms using these techniques. Well, what they‘ve done is taken those same techniques, built large laser satellites that are in orbit around the Earth. And these are what are pumping up the energy in these storms. What they basically do is they shine a laser – and these can be in many different frequencies and this is what I measured directly last January, when I went out into the Pacific because I knew they were doing this; I knew they were playing with these storms out in the Pacific off the west coast of the United States. And I get up to an altitude of about 40,000 some feet, about 45,000 feet, and was able to view and capture the satellite manipulation of a storm system as they took it from Oregon and dragged it down towards California. So this was the first direct measurement

confirmation that they were manipulating these storms with satellites. And I‘m not going to talk specifically about the details of that on the air for a very good reason…The orbits of these satellites can be changed using electro- magnetic propulsion systems that are on the satellites. And that‘s another technology that I was familiar with back in the very early 80‘s, as far as maneuvering satellites into position around the Earth. So the storm that went into Brazil, for example, a year and a half ago…Brazil had never seen hurricanes before. That storm was manipulated and dragged into Brazil…The root source of energy for a hurricane is not warm water—and I dispel that myth conclusively in my weather book showing hurricanes on Mars, where there is no water at all. We have hurricanes that have gone all the way up to Alaska; we‘ve had hurricanes that have developed off the west coast of Washington State; we‘ve had hurricanes in the North Atlantic.

McCanney‘s remarks have to be qualified here. He is not saying that HAARP does not exist and he is not saying that it isn‘t an integral part of the U.S. military‘s weapons arsenal. He is simply saying that it cannot be used to steer a hurricane and has proven ineffectual in this regard. It is for precisely this reason that he worked on the development of a more viable technology for steering hurricanes.

Like it or not, the world‘s climate can be manipulated as part of a new generation of so-called ―non-lethal weapons‖. According to Michel Chossudovsky, Professor of Economics at the University of Ottawa, both the Americans and Russians have the capability to manipulate the world‘s climate. This corroborates McCanney‘s claim that he shared the technology with the governments of both countries. Where Chossudovsky disagrees is that, unlike McCanney, he does not

underestimate the power of HAARP. He says that it is being developed as part of the ―Star Wars‖ Strategic Defense Initiative. Under the joint management of the US Air Force and US Navy, the HAARP base is located in Gokoma, Alaska and is operated by the Air Force Research laboratory‘s Space Vehicles Directorate. He contends that scientific evidence supports the fact that HAARP is now fully operational and can be used as a weapon of mass destruction capable of triggering floods, droughts, hurricanes and earthquakes. Renowned scientist Rosalie Bertell has confirmed that U.S. scientists are working on weather systems as a weapon of war. She claims that the capability exists to enhance storms and divert vapor in the Earth‘s atmosphere to trigger floods and droughts. (Michel Chossudovsky,

―Washington‘s New World Order Weapons Have the Ability to Trigger Climate Change,‖ Jan. 4, 2002, Given that several hurricanes of recent date, including Ivan, Katrina, and Wilma began life as insignificant storms only to be later upgraded to hurricanes shows a common pattern. Could it be that these hurricanes are being pumped up like balloons through the manipulation of the ionosphere by means of laser technology?

Chossudovsky examines some of the unusual weather patterns observed in recent days. Hurricanes Alex, Ivan, Frances, Charley and Jeanne all occurring in sequence over a short period of time, unprecedented in hurricane history in the Caribbean. The island of Grenada is devastated with two-thirds of the island‘s 100,000 inhabitants left homeless. In Haiti, tens of thousands are left homeless, while the Dominican Republic, Jamaica, Cuba and the Bahamas have also been devastated by anomalous storms. (Michel Chossudovsky,

―The Ultimate Weapon of Mass Destruction: ‗Owning the Weather‘ for Military Use,‖ Sept. 27, 2004, What goes on here? There is a distinct pattern of largely black populations being targeted here. The same goes for New Orleans. Is Mother Nature racist? How is it that the rich white neighborhoods of the French Quarter were spared the hurricane‘s wrath, while the poor black neighborhoods of the lower Ninth Ward reaped the whirlwind?

According to Chossudovski, HAARP has been operational since the early 1990s. Its system of antennas at Gakona, Alaska are based on a patent held by Advanced Power Technologies Inc., a daughter company of Atlantic Ritchfield Corporation (ARCO). The Inospheric Research Instrument (IRI) was installed in 1992 by a subsidiary of British Aerospace Systems. The antennas are said to beam into the ionosphere by means of wireless high frequency transmitters. ARCO sold its Advanced Power Technologies division to E-Systems in 1994, a highly secretive high tech military contractor with links to the CIA. E-Systems specializes in developing electronic warfare equipment, as well as navigation and reconnaissance machinery. It is one of the biggest military contractors in the world.

$800 million of E-Systems annual sales consist of black budget operations so secret that not even Congress knows how the money is being spent. In 1995, E-Systems was bought out by Raytheon, the fourth largest U.S. military contractor, making Raytheon the largest electronics defense company in the world. Raytheon is involved in other projects involving a military application of the weather, including the activities of its subsidiary in Antarctica, Raytheon Polar Services. Under the Bush administration, British Aerospace Systems became the main partner in the HAARP antenna facility. The multimillion dollar contract was issued by The Office of Naval Research to BAES in 2003, through the US subsidiary BAE Advanced Systems Technologies Inc. The contract was effective some two months prior to the Anglo-American invasion of Iraq. In April

2003, BAE Systems Advanced Technologies subcontracted the production and installation of the antennas to Phazar Corp, a company specializing in the development of advanced wireless antennas for military use. At the same time, BAE Systems had outsourced the production and installation of the high-frequency radio transmitters for the HAARP antenna facility to a Jersey based defense electronics firm called DRS Technologies Inc. Given the solid evidence of defense contractors investing so much in the HAARP antenna facility in Gakona, the evidence points to a full scale military operation involving an Anglo-American military alliance to advance the New World Order agenda with unfathomable global implications. (Michel

Chossudovski, ―The Ultimate Weapon of Mass Destruction: ‗Owning the Weather‘ for Military Use,‖ Sept, 27, 2004,

Is there evidence the technology has been used? The evidence is only circumstantial at this point. The evidence though circumstantial points to a number of unusual climatic changes in countries belonging to the so-called ―axis of evil‖ or otherwise posing a military threat to the United States. Iraq, Iran and Syria all experienced devastating droughts in 1999. Afghanistan was hit by four successive years of drought just prior to the US-led invasion in

2001, softening it up significantly and making it ripe for invasion rather as a military phalanx might do. Cuba and North Korea have both experienced a repeated pattern of droughts followed by floods. Weather patterns in North Korea since the mid-1990s have been marked by a series of droughts followed by floods. We will concentrate our analysis on North Korea because author Timothy Watson has lived in neighboring South Korea for the past 11 years and has been a direct witness to the weather conditions on the peninsula during the relevant period. Recurring droughts and flooding often in the same year have hit North Korea, but not strangely South Korea. North Korean and US estimates on the number of deaths resulting from famine differ—North Korea puts the figure at 220,000, while the US estimates 2 million—but regardless of the exact number it is clearly a climactic catastrophe of biblical proportions in a population hovering around 18 million. The first major flooding to hit North Korea came in 1995. Flooding accompanied by drought hit hard in 1999. The water shortages were so serious it resulted in the destruction of that year‘s crop. In June of 2001, there was another devastating drought with rainfall amounting to only 10% of normal levels, which served to undermine agricultural crops. A few months later in October, another round of flooding occurred putting a further davit in the rice harvest. Kangwon province was hit the hardest. The normal amount of rainfall for October there should have been 20 mm, but the heavens unleashed 400 mm of rainfall in only 12 hours, just to give people an idea of the extent of the catastrophe. It was the worst flooding recorded since record keeping began in 1910. (Ibid) Having

lived in South Korea for 11 years from 1995 to 2006, author Timothy Watson was always struck during that period that the fortunes of the North were so opposed to those of the South. Given the ideological divide that exists between the developed capitalist world and the communist world, the dramatically reduced standard of living in the North could not possibly be a coincidence. Portrayed as a reclusive hermit kingdom, the North has been diplomatically, ideologically, and economically isolated. It may also be the case that it has also been shunned by the weather. If the US does own the weather, it should be self-evident that they are not going to share it with their enemies. North Korea may have been literally left out in the rain and the sun for that matter.

To return to McCanney‘s radio program, he now proceeds to debunk the popular myth that hurricanes are produced in warm water and that the power for hurricanes is derived from atmospheric conditions present over warm water areas. This background is both necessary and useful in terms of understanding what he calls Weather Modification 101, since it is the ionosphere that is the source of energy and it is here that the weather manipulation is concentrated. What he is unequivocal about is the fact that the US space program is steering hurricanes by beaming lasers through the hurricane‘s eye.

The root source of energy for a hurricane is not warm water—and I dispel that myth conclusively in my weather book showing hurricanes on Mars, where there is no water at all. We have hurricanes that have gone all the way up to Alaska; we‘ve had hurricanes that have developed off the west coast of Washington State; we‘ve had hurricanes in the North Atlantic…The energy for storms comes from the ionosphere, and what happens is that as the cloud systems develop, there‘s a breakdown of the electrical situation above the clouds. The current begins to flow to the cloud tops, and as this

happens, it develops the eye of the storm. The eye of the storm is actually an electrical current sheet that‘s moving upwards and that spirals upwards because of the carioles force that causes, for example, the water in your bathtub to spin as it goes down. And that spinning sensation in your bathtub drain is just the opposite effect of a hurricane…What happens is that as the wind rushes in around the base of the hurricane and is drawn up the central column by the electric field, all the way up to the ionosphere, as that air mass moves over the water, it evaporates water and drives it up into the cloud tops, as this spills out the top of the eye. And that‘s why there‘s a slight cooling of the water as the hurricane passes, but the cooling of the water is not the source of energy for the hurricane…the amount of energy in a hurricane far exceeds the heat loss from the water under the hurricane. So the simple conservation of energy, this warm water theory of hurricane development is absolutely patently false. So that now that you understand what causes a hurricane, as that eye develops, there‘s an electrical current that moves the ionic air current that moves across the ocean comes up the column, the central eye of the hurricane, and the biggest part of the electrical current is the electron current coming down the eye of the hurricane. Now, if you take a laser and you shine it down, and enhance, ionize the path between the ionosphere and that storm, then you start to be able to increase the energy in that storm. If you bring your

satellite beam off to the edge of the eye, you now start to drag that hurricane around like you put a ring inside somebody‘s nose and you can drag it around, just like we saw with Hurricane Jean last year in the fall and the other hurricane that they could manipulate. Hurricane Katrina they manipulated…However, the lucky part – I shouldn‘t say lucky—the fortunate thing with New Orleans has always had that vast swamp and shallow water down at the delta of the river. And that‘s why the hurricanes would always come in and always fizzle before they got to New Orleans. Now, New Orleans survived this hurricane quite well. It‘s the levee, so the term being used ‗the Katrina disaster‘ – Katrina did not cause a disaster in New Orleans. Believe me, it was the levees that blew a day later that caused the damage in New Orleans. So let‘s put the damage right where it belongs on FEMA and the people who blew the dykes down in New Orleans.

What is essential to note here is that the levee breach occurred one day after the hurricane reached landfall. In addition, as McCanney rightly points out, New Orleans has always had a huge acreage of wetlands acting as a storm and sea swell buffer. The Hurricane Katrina Disaster, as he rightly points out, is a misnomer. The actual name that should go down into posterity in the history books is FEMA‘s Controlled Demolition of New Orleans Levee.

McCanney then debunks the claims of those who fail to know what they‘re talking about that it was the Russians that are manipulating the weather. Since it was McCanney who gave the technology to the Russian and American governments in the first place, he presumably has a vested interest in knowing what they are

actually doing with it. He also has the technology and expertise to be able to track their weather-control activities, which he claims he had done by taking an airplane up to 45,000 feet, where he was able to view and capture the use of satellite lasers to steer and manipulate a storm. He is also obviously able to track these storms as a trained meteorologist by computer and did so in the case of Katrina, which is how he was able to identify the anomalous nature of her path in the first place. What he is unequivocal about is the fact that it is not the Russians. To impute a Made in Russia label to Hurricane Ivan and Katrina simply because these storms have Russian names is to commit the worst of racial slurs on a nation based on a simpleton‘s reasoning. Are the Russians in charge of naming these weather systems? It would be patently absurd to put a Made in Russia label on a tactical weather storm. And would they announce their intentions if they were planning on using weather manipulation as a weapon of war? Putting a Russian sounding name in the two man-made hurricanes, Ivan and Katrina, is a cynical attempt to seed the notion that ―the Russians did it‖ in the public mind. (Sherman H. Sholnick,

―Overthrow of the American Republic – Part 80 Hurricane Katrina – Who Benefits?‖ Sept. 7, 2005, McCanney begins by asking two very pertinent questions.

Who is doing the weather manipulation? Who is controlling these satellites? It has been suggested by people who don‘t know what they‘re talking about that Russia is causing this. Patently false. Russia, back in the 90‘s, offered to give, just like I did, the weather manipulation technology to the United States. How did I know that? Cause I worked with the Russian scientists. How did the Russian scientists figure it out? They were translating my science papers into Russian, and teaching them in the universities. They were atmospheric

scientists. Dr. Demetrov and his group of atmospheric scientists had already known and translated my papers back in the mid- and early 90‘s. That‘s how they discovered this. And they developed the technology for weather manipulation, and they were giving it to the United States for free so they could prevent the damaging storms. Because understand, Russia doesn‘t have hurricanes. The United States is one of the most hurricane and tornado prone areas on the planet. That‘s because we‘re west of the Atlantic Ocean. And the other place that is prone to these kinds of devastating storms is the South Pacific, specifically all the way from Japan down into Micronesia to Australia, and sometimes New Zealand, although that‘s pretty far south.

So if the Russians aren‘t doing it and al-Qaeda‘s not doing it and none of America‘s traditional enemies are behind it, who are the perpetrators? Like a policeman who knows his beat and knows the bad cops operating in the underworld, McCanney is able to identify the culprits because he is a government insider and a weather expert who has worked in the field of weather manipulation. He therefore knows the government organ with the know-how, capability and payload and is not shy about naming it, along with a list of accomplices.

Who could be doing that? None other than our own space command. Clearly, it is being done by the scientific payloads, the satellites that had been launched by the United States. Who is doing this? Well, understand that you don‘t own the federal government, that the people who run the government, the

Bush‘s, the Clinton‘s, are jut the representatives of the World Bank, which is a front organization for the large groups of people that manipulate and manage the world politics, economics, etc. And it is well known in CIA circles, etc. that they cannot bring down the United States until, or they cannot get the New World Order in place until they bring down the United States. It‘s well on its way folks. And there are a lot of people expecting the second wave, some kind of terrorist biochem or possibly nuclear attack on another major American city. Our president, George W., signed an Executive Order Saturday night before Katrina hit, made landfall, giving total authority to FEMA. Now, if this were the case and people were in control, why would they not be there with supplies, etc. Well, you have to understand that FEMA was not set up, the Federal Emergency Management Agency is a misnomer. Well, in a sense, they were not designed to help people; they were designed to contain people, to install martial law, to prevent people from leaving areas, and that‘s what they did, that‘s exactly what they did. And any of the guard that was down there were under the direction of FEMA. So when people are saying, ―Why didn‘t you bring water and supplies?‖ well, FEMA was never designed to bring in water and supplies and food and tents, etc. Their job is to displace the public. And very clearly the job of FEMA in this situation was to clear out the city of New Orleans. When the hurricane didn‘t do it, they blew the levees. And now

imagine the amount of coordination it would take to do this. Anybody that doubts that the levees were not blown, look at the pattern, how they were evenly place around the entire city, to blow, to allow the water to flow into the city, so that it could not possibly be pumped out. One breach, the city could have handled it. The pumps would have handled it. They could have dealt with it, but you look at the breaches, they didn‘t just—a three hundred yard long breach – didn‘t just happen a little bit and then a little bit later; it blew at one time. And there‘s a lot of corroborating research going on in this area right now, and I‘ve seen it. There‘s no question about it. Who did it? FEMA. There‘s no question about it. And they‘re demolition experts…

Is there any corroboration in the mainstream media for McCanney‘s claims that the New Orleans flood was caused by a controlled demolition of the levee? It happens that there is. In fact, there is a whole trunk load of articles from the mainstream press to support his contention. In a Washington Post article titled ―U.S. Censoring Katrina Coverage, Groups Say,‖ by Deborah Zabarenko, it is clear that FEMA was behaving like a government agency in China in the wake of the levee disaster. Reporters and photographers were not aloud to accompany FEMA officials in the operation to recover bodies. FEMA claimed this was motivated by a desire to protect the dignity of the dead. One e-mail communiqué explained the situation, quoting a FEMA spokesperson who said, ―The recovery of victims is being treated with dignity and utmost respect and we have requested that no photographs of the deceased be made by the media.‖ Rebecca Daugherty of the Reporters Committee for Freedom of the Press expressed her complete perplexity and bewilderment at the actions of FEMA in a statement also quoted in the article:

The notion that…that they would even spend the time to be concerned about whether the reporting effort is up to its standards of taste is simply mind-boggling. You cannot report on the disaster and give the public a realistic idea of how horrible it is if you don‘t see that there are bodies as well.‖

(Deborah Zabarenko, ―U.S. Censoring Katrina Coverage, Groups Say‖ Sept 8 2005,…)

Tom Rosenstiel, director of the Project for Excellence in Journalism, is cynical about FEMA‘s claim, stating, ―This is about managing images and not public taste or human dignity.‖ It is in effect an attempt at PR damage control by both FEMA and the U.S. government. Rosenstiel also noted that the government was inclined to protect the psychosocial virginity of the American people, steering the public away from images of carnage. He acknowledges that American media is the most sanitized in the world, and are less likely to show graphic images of carnage than any other television news media in the world. He wonders why American news outlets go into hurricane and earthquake ravaged parts of the world and show the aftermath in graphic detail, while refusing to do so closer to home, which raises the issue of ―international equity‖ in news reporting. ―How is the world going to look at us if we go into their part of the world and we do not allow ourselves to look at such images when they‘re right in our own midst?‖ asked a spokesperson for the American PEN Center. (Deborah Zabarenko, ―U.S. Censoring Katrina Coverage, Groups Say‖ Sept 8


In another article posted at titled ―Citizen Flotilla Turned Back,‖ Jason Robideaux, an attorney from Lafayette Louisiana, wrote of how a group of some one thousand citizens with

500 or so boats left the Acadia mall in Lafayette on September 7, 2005 heading for New Orleans with a police escort from the Jefferson Parish

Sheriff‘s Department. The citizen flotilla was organized by Louisiana State Senator, Gautreaux from Vermillion Parish. The State Police waved the flotilla of trucks and boats through the barricades at LaPlace and the entourage headed for New Orleans till they were stopped cold by agents of the Louisiana Department of Wildlife and Fisheries. A DWF agent inspected the boats and told nearly half of the citizens that their boats were too large because the water level had dropped during the night. The citizens told the agent that the local and national media had reported that the water level had risen during the night. The citizens were told that no boat over 16 feet in length would be allowed through. When the citizens asked that they be permitted to go to hospitals to rescue patients and medical staff, the DWF agent turned a deaf ear to their demands and told them to turn around and head home, this despite the fact that CNN had reported that there were over one thousand trapped people in Charity Hospital in New Orleans. (Jason Robdeaux, ―Citizen Flotilla Turned back By Louisiana Department of Wildlife and Fisheries‖ Sept. 7, 2005, http// If this is not corroboration enough, there is the article posted at FEMA‘s own website to substantiate the claims that the response to the hurricane was entirely managed or rather mismanaged by Federal authorities and that local chapters and citizens groups were allowed no jurisdiction in the area under the pretext that it would hamper fire-rescue efforts and throw the rescue operations into chaos.

First Responders Urged Not To Respond To Hurricane Impact

Areas Unless Dispatched By State, Local Authorities

Release Date: August 29, 2005

Release Number:HQ-05-174

WASHINGTON D.C. — Michael D. Brown, Under Secretary of Homeland Security for Emergency Preparedness and Response and head of the Federal Emergency Management Agency (FEMA), today urged all fire and emergency services departments not to respond to counties and states affected by Hurricane Katrina without being

requested and lawfully dispatched by state and local authorities under mutual aid agreements and the Emergency Management Assistance Compact.

―The response to Hurricane Katrina must be well coordinated between federal, state and local officials to most effectively protect life and property,‖ Brown said. ―We appreciate the willingness and generosity of our Nation‘s first responders to deploy during disasters. But such efforts must be coordinated so that fire-rescue efforts are the most effective possible.‖

The U.S. Fire Administration, part of FEMA, asks that fire and emergency services organizations remain in contact with their local and state emergency management agency officials for updates on requirements in the affected areas.

―It is critical that fire and emergency departments across the country remain in their jurisdictions until such time as the affected states request assistance,‖ said U.S. Fire Administrator R. David Paulison.

―State and local mutual aid agreements are in place as is the Emergency Management Assistance Compact and those mechanisms will be used to request and task resources needed in the affected areas.‖

Paulison said the National Incident Management System is being used during the response to Hurricane Katrina and that self-dispatching volunteer assistance could significantly complicate the response and recovery effort.

FEMA prepares the nation for all hazards and manages federal response and recovery efforts following any national incident. FEMA also initiates mitigation activities, trains first responders, works with state and local emergency managers, and manages the National Flood Insurance Program and the U.S. Fire Administration. FEMA became part of the U.S. Department of Homeland Security on March 1, 2003.

(First Responders Urged Not To Respond To Hurricane

Impact Areas Unless Dispatched By State, Local Authorities, August 29, 2005,

Claims by FEMA that outside help would hamper a federally coordinated fire-rescue effort is laughable in light of the well- documented story that firefighters were not dispatched to the affected areas. In response to Mayor Nagin‘s appeal for firefighters from other states to be dispatched to the area, firefighters were assembled from all over the country by FEMA. They thought they would be dispatched as emergency workers to the affected areas, but instead languished in a Sheraton Hotel conference room in Atlanta. In an effort to put a prophylactic on the whole out-of-state rescue operation, FEMA instead dispatched them across the Gulf Coast as PR officers for FEMA to disseminate fliers and a contact number for FEMA: 1-800-621-FEMA. FEMA spokeswoman Mary Hudak defended the federal agency‘s actions, issuing the cynical statement, ―The firefighters—or at least the fire chiefs who assigned them to come to Atlanta—knew what the assignment would be.‖ She then adds insult to injury by making the fire chiefs and firefighters look incompetent and stupid for failing to interpret a rather vague directive accurately. ―The initial call to action very specifically says we‘re looking for two-person fire teams to do community relations. So it there was a breakdown in communications it was very likely in their own departments,‖ Hudak was quoted as saying. FEMA‘s defense is no different from a crooked outfit that escapes legal accountability by carefully crafting and wording a contract so the client misreads and misinterprets the legal contract.

―Community relations‖ could mean a variety of things, including rescue and relief missions. There is nothing clear about the directive. The statement is entirely ambiguous and totally lacking in clarity. She is clearly insulting the intelligence of the fire departments and the citizens of the United States with this criminal act of legal and moral deflection. To add to the confusion and confirmed duplicity of FEMA, firefighters from around the country were told to bring backpacks, sleeping bags, first-aid kits and instant meals, and were told to prepare

for austere conditions. One fire chief from Texas wondered why the

1,400 firefighters lured to Atlanta under false pretenses by FEMA weren‘t being put to better use. (―Frustrated: Fire crews to hand out fliers for FEMA, By Lisa Rosetta, Salt Lake Tribune, Sept. 12, 2005, This is at best government orchestrated criminal negligence causing death, and genocide at worst. For our money, we‘ll opt for genocide and call the murderous U.S. government agency‘s bluff.

The story was no different for out-of-state medical help. A North Carolina medical hospital, developed by the Office of Homeland Security in the wake of September 11, 2001, was sitting idle in a gravel lot 70 miles north of New Orleans because Louisiana officials refused to allow them to deploy to the flooded city. (―Katrina medical help held up by red tape: Doctors waiting to treat patients in tax- funded, state-of-the-art unit‖,, Sept. 5, 2005) Homeland Security wouldn‘t let Red Cross food into the affected area either. FEMA would not permit the Red Cross to deliver food to the New Orleans convention center, where many of the refugees were given temporary shelter. ―The Homeland Security Department has requested and continues to request that the American Red Cross not come back into New Orleans,‖ Retina Hosler, spokeswoman for the Red Cross is quoted as saying. ―Right now access is controlled by the National Guard and local authorities.‖ (Ann Rodgers, ―Homeland Security won‘t let Red Cross deliver food,‖ Pittsburgh Post-Gazette, Sunday, September 3, 2005,

Toward the end of his broadcast, McCanney issues a statement that is not only shocking in its implications, but indicative of the fact that the United States has revisited the Nazi era. What he is alleging in no uncertain terms is the fact that FEMA, with premeditation and intent, was engaged in deliberate sabotage and obstruction of relief operations, failing to do its duty not through incompetence, but as part of a premeditated genocidal mandate.

Understand the tens of thousands of people

it took to coordinate, jamming radio signals in New Orleans, cutting phone lines, blowing up levees, keeping people out, keeping people in. The amount of effort FEMA went to was extensive. Believe me, they were there in full force, but they weren‘t there to feed the public or give them water. They were there to kill as many people as possible. Now remember the headlines. The mayor of New Orleans was saying that what they really needed was food and supplies and water for the people and to go get the people out of their houses that were drowning. The result was that nothing happened. The purpose of the headlines that I saw were to emphasize the

‗looting‘—it said ―City of Chaos‖—all of the headlines were designed to give the impression it was just a war zone in there. And that‘s why they kept the supplies out. They said, ―There was nothing farther from the truth…in fact, the situation would never have deteriorated to that if people had food and water because New Orleans is a very nice place to be and live. But if you take food and water away from people, and they‘re drowning in their houses, all of a sudden, yes, you‘re going to have a war zone…There was some looting, but mainly what I saw was people going into stores to get the supplies that they needed…

Are there any eyewitness accounts to support the view held by McCanney and many in the media that FEMA as well as state and federal authorities were in any way hampering, disrupting or stalling rescue operations? It happens that there are plenty of eyewitness

reports, but for the sake of brevity, we will focus on one. It is a report given by Paramedics Larry Bradshaw and Lorrie Beth Slonsky.

We were repeatedly told that all sorts of resources including the National Guard and scores of buses were pouring in to the City. The buses and the other resources must have been invisible because none of us had seen them.

We decided we had to save ourselves. So we pooled our money and came up with

$25,000 to have ten buses come and take us out of the City. Those who did not have the requisite $45.00 for a ticket were subsidized by those who did have extra money. We waited for 48 hours for the buses, spending the last 12 hours standing outside, sharing the limited water, food, and clothes we had. We created a priority boarding area for the sick, elderly and new born babies. We waited late into the night for the “imminent” arrival of the buses.

The buses never arrived. We later learned that the minute the arrived to the City limits, they were commandeered by the military.

By day 4 our hotels had run out of fuel and water. Sanitation was dangerously abysmal. As the desperation and despair increased, street crime as well as water levels began to rise. The hotels turned us out and locked their doors, telling us that the “officials” told us to report to the convention center to wait for more buses. As we entered the center of the

City, we finally encountered the National Guard. The Guards told us we would not be allowed into the Superdome as the City’s primary shelter had descended into a humanitarian and health hellhole. The guards further told us that the City’s only other shelter, the Convention Center, was also descending into chaos and squalor and that the police

were not allowing anyone else in. Quite naturally, we asked, “If we can’t go to the only

2 shelters in the City, what was our alternative?” The guards told us that that was our problem, and no they did not have extra water to give to us. This would be the start of our numerous encounters with callous and hostile “law enforcement”.

We walked to the police command center at Harrah’s on Canal Street and were told the same thing, that we were on our own, and no they did not have water to give us. We now numbered several hundred. We held a mass meeting to decide a course of action. We agreed to camp outside the police command post. We would be plainly visible to the media and would constitute a highly visible embarrassment to the City officials. The

police told us that we could not stay. Regardless, we began to settle in and set up camp. In short order, the police commander came across the street to address our group. He told us he had a solution: we should walk

to the Pontchartrain Expressway and cross the greater New Orleans Bridge where the police had buses lined up to take us out of the City. The crowed cheered and began to move. We

called everyone back and explained to the commander that there had been lots of misinformation and wrong information and was he sure that there were buses waiting for us. The commander turned to the crowd and stated emphatically, “I swear to you that the buses are there.”

We organized ourselves and the 200 of us set off for the bridge with great excitement and hope. As we marched pasted the convention center, many locals saw our determined and optimistic group and asked where we were headed. We told them about the great news. Families immediately grabbed their few belongings and quickly our numbers doubled and then doubled again. Babies in strollers now joined us, people using crutches, elderly clasping walkers and others people in wheelchairs. We marched the 2-3 miles to the

freeway and up the steep incline to the Bridge. It now began to pour down rain, but it did not dampen our enthusiasm.

As we approached the bridge, armed Gretna sheriffs formed a line across the foot of the bridge. Before we were close enough to speak, they began firing their weapons over our

heads. This sent the crowd fleeing in various directions. As the crowd scattered and dissipated, a few of us inched forward and managed to engage some of the sheriffs in conversation. We told them of our conversation with the police commander and of the commander’s assurances. The sheriffs informed us there were no buses waiting. The commander had lied to us to get us to move.

We questioned why we couldn’t cross the bridge anyway, especially as there was little traffic on the 6-lane highway. They responded that the West Bank was not going to become New Orleans and there would be no Superdomes in their City. These were code words for if you are poor and black, you are not crossing the Mississippi River and you were not getting out of New Orleans.

Our small group retreated back down Highway 90 to seek shelter from the rain under an overpass. We debated our options and in the end decided to build an encampment in the middle of the Ponchartrain Expressway on the center divide, between the O’Keefe and Tchoupitoulas exits. We reasoned we would be visible to everyone, we would have some security being on an elevated freeway and we could wait and watch for the arrival of the yet to be seen buses.

All day long, we saw other families, individuals and groups make the same trip up the incline in an attempt to cross the bridge, only to be turned away. Some chased away with gunfire, others simply told no, others to

be verbally berated and humiliated. Thousands of New Orleaners were prevented and prohibited from self-evacuating the City on foot. Meanwhile, the only two City shelters sank further into squalor and disrepair. The only way across the bridge was by vehicle.

We saw workers stealing trucks, buses, moving vans, semi-trucks and any car that could be hotwired. All were packed with

people trying to escape the misery New

Orleans had become.

Our little encampment began to blossom. Someone stole a water delivery truck and brought it up to us. Let’s hear it for looting! A mile or so down the freeway, an army truck lost a couple of pallets of C-rations on a tight turn. We ferried the food back to our camp in shopping carts. Now secure with the two necessities, food and water; cooperation, community, and creativity flowered. We organized a clean up and hung garbage bags from the rebar poles. We made beds from wood pallets and cardboard. We designated a storm drain as the bathroom and the kids built an elaborate enclosure for privacy out of plastic, broken umbrellas, and other scraps. We even organized a food recycling system where individuals could swap out parts of C- rations (applesauce for babies and candies for kids!).

This was a process we saw repeatedly in the aftermath of Katrina. When individuals had to fight to find food or water, it meant looking out for yourself only. You had to do whatever it took to find water for your kids or food for your parents. When these basic needs were met, people began to look out for each other, working together and constructing a community.

If the relief organizations had saturated the City with food and water in the first 2 or 3 days, the desperation, the frustration and the ugliness would not have set in.

Flush with the necessities, we offered food and water to passing families and individuals. Many decided to stay and join us. Our encampment grew to 80 or 90 people.

From a woman with a battery powered radio

we learned that the media was talking about us. Up in full view on the freeway, every relief

and news organizations saw us on their way into the City. Officials were being asked what they were going to do about all those families living up on the freeway? The officials responded they were going to take care of us. Some of us got a sinking feeling. “Taking care of us” had an ominous tone to it.

Unfortunately, our sinking feeling (along with the sinking City) was correct. Just as dusk set in, a Gretna Sheriff showed up, jumped out of his patrol vehicle, aimed his gun at our faces, screaming, “Get off the fucking freeway”. A helicopter arrived and used the wind from its blades to blow away our flimsy structures. As we retreated, the sheriff loaded up his truck with our food and water.

Once again, at gunpoint, we were forced off the freeway. All the law enforcement agencies appeared threatened when we congregated or congealed into groups of 20 or more. In every congregation of “victims” they saw “mob” or “riot”. We felt safety in numbers. Our “we must stay together” was impossible because the agencies would force us into small atomized groups.

In the pandemonium of having our camp raided and destroyed, we scattered once again. Reduced to a small group of 8 people, in the dark, we sought refuge in an abandoned

school bus, under the freeway on Cilo Street. We were hiding from possible criminal elements but equally and definitely, we were hiding from the police and sheriffs with their martial law, curfew and shoot-to-kill policies.

The next days, our group of 8 walked most of the day, made contact with New Orleans Fire Department and were eventually airlifted out by an urban search and rescue team. We were dropped off near the airport and managed to catch a ride with the National Guard. The two young guardsmen apologized for the limited response of the Louisiana guards. They explained that a large section of their unit was in Iraq and that meant they were shorthanded and were unable to complete all the tasks they were assigned.

This eyewitness testimony agrees in virtually every detail with the appraisal of the state and federal response to the Hurricane Katrina disaster given such large play in the media. What the witnesses

describe is an operation to keep the evacuees penned in with no chance of escape, as if the authorities had hoped there would be a die off in New Orleans where food and water could not get in and evacuees

could not get out. The resulting ‗looting‘ as it has been called was a last-resort, no-options scenario brought upon law abiding, decent people by state and federal authorities that refused to provide food, water and the basic necessities of life. Any human being anywhere in the world would have done the same. It is the natural response of human beings backed into a corner with no other recourse for survival. Yet, how did the mainstream largely CIA-controlled media respond to events in New Orleans? By depicting blacks as ‗looters‘ and whites as

people foraging for food. Kanye West‘s remarks on NBC‘s live concert fundraiser for victims of Hurricane Katrina could not have been more on the money: ―I hate the way they portray us in the media. You see a black family, it says, ―They‘re looting.‖ You see a white family, it says, ―They‘re looking for food.‖ (Lisa de Moraes, ―Kanye West‘s Torrnet of Criticism. Live on NBC,‖ Washington Post, Sept. 3,

2005, http://www.washington dyn/content/article/2005/09/03/AR2005090900165_pf.html)

The testimony also agrees with McCanney‘s point that the country has no defense because the National Guard and most of the standing army are out of the country. The Department of Defense and Homeland Security are complete misnomers because there is no defense and no security being provided by the nation‘s own armed forces. This segment of McCanney‘s program describes a mutiny where soldiers from Louisiana stationed in Iraq were clamoring for the exits to help their loved ones back home.

Apparently, there was some mutiny in Iraq with soldiers from Louisiana who wanted to return home. And they brought a few hundred token guardsmen back, but the bulk of them remain in Iraq. So it‘s very clear that the guardsmen of the United States – and part of the purpose of the Iraq War was to get the defense of the United States to a minimum. I‘ve been told there are Mexican troops in New Orleans…So the international troop situation has already begun. The downfall from within the United States has already begun. The devastation that occurred due to this vast storm, and the aftermath, plus the blowing of the levees in New Orleans, clearly is the beginning of the downfall of the United States. A Trojan Horse has been planted in the United States. What we‘re expecting is another major event within the next weeks,

possibly in September, which would completely and utterly demolish the infrastructure of the United States. And cause complete chaos. And with the beginning of the infusion of foreign armies into this country and complete martial law and ordering of people, for example, into concentration camps, this is another issue that‘s not being talked about—that the people being drawn out of New Orleans by military and paramilitary forces are being maneuvered into the equivalent of concentration camps. We have one in Minnesota. I‘ve checked on it personally. And there‘s no way to contact any of those who are being held captive. The approximately 5,000 people are brought here. Families are being disbanded. This is ethnic cleansing. This is ethnic cleansing, and this should not be happening in the United States. There was plenty of homes and facilities set up to greet these people when they came to the metropolitan area of Minneapolis and St. Paul. But instead, they are being moved in bulk up to Camp Riley, which is obviously being set up. And we don‘t know how many foreign troops are being stored at these facilities. Another issue with New Orleans is that it will very likely be a staging area for central Unites States for foreign armies, and it‘s already occurring. So we have no army of our own in this country. The Department of Defense…is a misnomer. We don‘t have a Department of Defense. There is no defense in this country at all. All of our cities, all of our towns, all of our states, all of our provinces are completely defenseless. The

only defense—what the people can muster up themselves and which will be very much inadequate against a highly trained, well- armed foreign army.

What corroboration, if any is there for McCanney’s contention that ethnic cleansing is taking place and that civilians are being rerouted to concentration camps like Camp Casey? Plenty. A film called American Holocaust presents a particularly strong case for it. To begin with, the film exposes the fact that a Violent Crime Control Bill was passed in

1994 under section 40213 for the conversion of military bases into prison facilities. According to the producers of this program, a Department of the Army Memo that the various commanders were supposed to respond to, is a prepare and request memo for civilian prison camps to be built on these installations.

Amazingly, there is a Federal Transfer Center located at Will Rogers Airport just outside of Oklahoma City. They’re planning to use this as a major transport facility for civilians. The dedication stone at the airport has been installed by the Freemasons as seen from the Masonic Square and Compass clearly visible on the stone with the ‘G’

of the Freemasonic “Grand Geometrician,” they see as the architect of

the universe, inlaid. The foundation stone indicates that the airport has been commissioned by the New World Airport Commission. “New World” refers to the Freemason plan known as “New World Order” or “The Great Work of Ages” to found a world fascist dictatorship that will enslave and completely subjugate the world’s population through

a Trojan horse world government. The artwork commissioned at the airport is perverse and malevolent to the extreme and would be disturbing to any onlooker with a modicum of taste and decency. Nearly all the artwork on display commemorates death and genocide. One piece of art even features a child in a coffin wearing the so-called Star of David.

As hard as it may be to believe and even harder to accept, Mayfair Air Force Base in Sacramento has guard towers, censors, stadium lights and is slated to be another major detention facility.

More camps, 130 all told, are scattered around the United States. Most of them are located in the international biospheres, Camp Shelby MS., Fort Riley KS, Fort Drum NY, Camp McCoy WY, Indian Gap PA, Mather Air Force Base CA, Fort Benning GA, Fort Hacheun AR are just a few of the New World Order internment camps. One camp in Alaska is capable of holding 2 million people. The Civil Affairs Operations Manual calls for officials to get rid of this document. It is plan for the mass displacement of the civilian population for every city in America.

“Rex 84” is a FEMA and US military protocol to suspend the Constitution and implement martial law. The FEMA director was a cabinet minister when George Bush Sr. was the Vice President under Ronald Reagan. Oliver North was the national Security Council aid in charge of putting Rex 84 together. Rex 84 puts into play a scenario whereby the director of FEMA would take charge of the United States at any time the president declared martial law under a state of national emergency. The head of FEMA would then take charge of the

country’s infrastructure per Executive Order 12919 and suspend the

Constitution. During the Iran-Contra Inquiry, Oliver North is asked a rather uncomfortable question by Representative Jack Brooks. What took place during this session is absolutely chilling and is featured in the film American Holocaust.

Brooks: Col. North, in your work at the NSC, were you not assigned at one time to work on plans for the continuity of government in the event of a major disaster.

Defense Attorney: Mr. Chairman…

Chairman: I believe that question touches upon a highly sensitive and classified area, so may I request that you not touch upon that, sir.

Brooks: I was particularly concerned, Mr. Chairman, because I read in Miami papers and several others that there had been a plan developed by that same agency, a contingency plan in the event of emergency that would suspend the American Constitution, and I was deeply concerned

about it, and I wondered if that was the area in which he had worked.

(At this point, North shot nearly everyone in the chambers a dangerous look, as he was on the spot and like a cornered fox, was issuing something analogous to the Masonic distress code a Mason might issue to fellow Masons when in trouble.)

Chairman: May I most respectfully ask that that matter not be touched upon at this stage. If we wish to get into this, I’m sure arrangement can be made for Executive Session. (American Holocaust, The Prophecy Club)

The standby provisions and statutory provisions are already in place. Under the pretext of a terrorist threat or a national emergency, Americans could be arrested and held in detention for an undefined length of time. FEMA was given full jurisdiction in New Orleans in the case of the Katrina Disaster. If the disaster were of a magnitude that affected the infrastructure of the entire country as in the case of a pandemic or the threat of pandemic, martial law could and very likely would be implemented handing jurisdiction of the entire country‘s infrastructure over to FEMA.

Having identified the suspects, McCanney proceeds to show motive and opportunity. For him, it is clear that Halliburton is the greatest beneficiary and who is on the board of Halliburton, but Vice- President Dick Chenney. Since Halliburton has been awarded the contract for reconstruction of the city, it stands to benefit from reconstruction contracts, real estate ventures, investment portfolios, insurance schemes and limitless other financial benefits. This is an extreme case of conflict of interests and would be criminal under any normal circumstance where there was rule of law, but under a dictatorial regime that has thrown out the constitutional baby with the bathwater under the pretext of defending the nation against foreign enemies through an unpatriotic act named in true Orwellian fashion the Patriot Act, we have a fete accompli.

A guy named Tom Kennedy, being

interviewed by Dan Rather, after 9-11, Tom Kennedy states, ―For the record, FEMA arrived in New York on Monday night, Sept.

10 to get ready to go into action on Sept.

11.‖ The words of Tom Kennedy, agent of FEMA…This is another case…was given a directive prior to the disaster to go in and take care of business…FEMA was given jurisdiction before it was even known there was going to be a disaster there. Now, the

‗why‘ of this. New Orleans is the largest port in the country; it handles 25% of the shipping of the United States. And it is essential…including the grain being shipped this year. Believe me, you cannot take the grain shipment of the United States and somehow quickly and easily move it somewhere else. It‘s going to drive up the world food prices. It‘s going to – of course it‘s already driving up oil prices here. It is literally devastating the United States. I understand today, I learned that Halliburton has already received the contract to rebuild naval facilities down there, on bid contracts, to start to rebuild the infrastructure of New Orleans. Now isn‘t that interesting, because under the new ‗eminent domain law‘ that the Supreme Court has upheld, all of the poor people that have been pushed out of New Orleans have no right to their property because a higher buck entity, someone with more dollars, can come in and basically confiscate that…

McCanney‘s take on the reconstruction project received full support from investigative journalist Sherman H. Sholnick, who describes the

treacherous plan to rob poor New Orleans citizens of their homes succinctly.

The plan for treachery is simple. Residents of New Orleans fled for their life. They obviously did not take along in a plastic bag the deed for their property. So now out-of-town and out-of- work, they do not have the funds to pay their property tax nor do they have their property identification code and number. Sixty percent

of the population of New Orleans have been blacks, many impoverished, together with a sizeable number of poor whites, so it will be simple for land swindlers like Halliburton and their gang of pirates to grab lots of land from the descendants of slaves or white indentured servants, bulldoze away the hurricane wrecked houses, and build hotels and other structures…

(Sherman H. Sholnick, ―Overthrow of the American Republic – part

80 of Hurricane Katrina – Who benefits?‖

Has Halliburton really been awarded the contract to undertake reconstruction work in New Orleans? According to the Washington Post, Halliburton has definitely been given the green light. Halliburton has also been courting the $500 million Navy contract to perform emergency repairs at Gulf Coast naval and marine facilities damaged by Hurricane Katrina. A subsidiary of Halliburton, Kellogg, Brown and Root Services Inc., won a competitive bid contract in July 2004 to undertake debris removal and other emergency work in the case of natural disasters like Hurricane Katrina. The company was involved in the cleanup operation after Hurricane Andrew in Florida. KBR has been under scrutiny for receiving a five-year, no-bid contract to restore Iraqi oil fields shortly before war broke out in 2003. Halliburton says it

was paid $10.7 billion for Iraq-related government work during 2003 and 2004. In August of 2005, two Democrats in Congress asked Defense Secretary Donald Rumsfeld to investigate the demotion a senior civilian Army official named Bunnatine H. Greenhouse for publicly criticizing the awarding of the no-bid contract. Vice President Cheney was the director of Halliburton from 1995 to 2000. Democrats have rightly cited the conflict of interests here and have determined that the firm has received preferential treatment because of that relationship. (Lolita C. Baldor, ―Halliburton Subsidiary Taps Contract For Repairs,‖ Washington Post, Sept. 5, 2005, dyn/content/article/2005/09/04/AR200509041193_pf.html)

McCanney then raises the issue that is of central importance in all this discussion – the death toll. What is the true figure? How many people have really died in this disaster? The government figure was kept conveniently low, especially in the initial stages, but what is the true count? McCanney puts the figure at 150,000. We may never know the actual number.

Let‘s get to the death toll of New Orleans. My personal estimate is around 150,000 dead. There‘s no way that the number would be much smaller. This is astronomical…The government death toll is stated at 50…59 is the official death toll for Hurricane Katrina in New Orleans. Now remember, it was not Hurricane Katrina that did any severe damage. The death toll due to Katrina, probably less than 100. The death toll due to FEMA blowing the dykes, 150,000 at least…

We will probably never know the true figure for the Katrina dead. As with the tsunami disaster in the Asian Pacific, the body count remained extremely low in the beginning and then began climbing, but we have never been given a full tallying. We have had projections,

predictions, and estimates, but amazingly and inexplicably talk of numbers has gone out of circulation in the mainstream media. The Bush administration is obviously engaged in a PR damage control operation and wishes to keep the extent of its genocide and the level of its complicity in these events off the front page. It is for precisely this reason that FEMA has hired Kenyon International, a subsidiary of Service Corporation International, a scandal ridden Texas based company operated by a Bush crony, to set up a mobile morgue unit in Baton Rouge, Louisiana for the disposal of dead bodies. In other words, FEMA, with Louisiana governor Katherine Blanco taking charge of the negotiations, is subcontracting the body count for Hurricane Katrina, which many believe to be the worst disaster in US history, to a firm which has already faced legal action for discarding and desecrating human remains in Florida. The Menorah Garden cemetery chain, owned by SCI, desecrated vaults, removed hundreds of bodies from two cemeteries in Florida and dumped the gruesome remains in woods frequented by wild hogs. A backhoe was even used to crack open a vault to remove corpses and make room for more dead bodies. SCI paid $100 million dollars to settle a lawsuit filed by outraged family members of the deceased who alleged ―macabre mishandling, abuse and desecration of bodies‖ by Tri-State Crematorium in Georgia. The lawsuit accused SCI-owned funeral homes of sending bodies to an unlicensed crematorium, which instead of undergoing cremation, were shockingly piled up outdoors and stuffed in sheds in 2000. Some vaults designed to house only one body had 67 corpses stuffed inside. Kenyan bills itself as the biggest disaster management company in the world. It provided morgue support services for the tsunami disaster in Asia and for the September 11, 2001 terrorist attacks.

This is not the only scandal SCI has been involved in. It was involved in a previous debacle involving then Governor George W. Bush, who was accused of obstructing an investigation into SCI license violations. Robert Waltrip, chairman of SCI, is a longtime crony of George Bush Sr. and SCI‘s political action committee donated a handsome purse of $45,000 to Bush Jr.‘s 1994 gubernatorial campaign. The company also donated $100,000 to the construction of

George Bush Sr.‘s presidential library. ―It is appalling that the Bush administration – which has already badly bungled its response to Hurricane Katrina – would hire a company with a record of gross mismanagement of mortuary services,‖ Melanie Sloan, executive director of Citizens for Responsibility and Ethics, is quoted as saying.

―I can only imagine that this decision was made because of President Bush‘s longtime friendship with the head of SCI, Robert Waltrip. Jennifer Crider, spokeswoman for House Minority Leader Nancy Pelosi, expressed concern over FEMA‘s choice of an SCI subsidiary and asked whether the choice was made on a no-bid basis. Democrats have called for the formation of an anti-fraud commission to investigate contracts awarded in the wake of Katrina. (Miriam Raftery,

―FEMA, La. Outsource Katrina body count to firm implicated in body-dumpingscandals,‖ y_count_to_firm_implicated_in_bodydumping_scan-0913.html)

The point of the above expose is to highlight the fact that we have a criminal organization, FEMA, connected to a criminal administration subcontracting the counting of the Katrina victims to a body disposal company itself implicated in criminal misconduct. The whole thing stinks to high heaven and points to a criminal murder conspiracy to hide the true body count in the wake of a FEMA-controlled demolition genocide attack on the African-American population of the southern United States.

What is the true motive for the genocide and population relocation in New Orleans? The motives are multifold. First, it will provide pretext for a military-controlled nationwide vaccination campaign resulting from the alleged disease exposure of refugees who will be said to have spread contagions and pathogens to other states. One of the Global Cleanse 2000-style initiatives to reduce the population by infecting people with STD through a forced vaccination campaign will then begin. Then, there is the fact that the United States has put in a request for massive offshore loans to pay for the reconstruction. In all likelihood, this will turn New Orleans into a playground for its rich foreign landlords. It will be the perfect New

World Order city and will very likely have special economic zone status rather like Hong Kong and become the perfect New World Order prototype city like Singapore. The poor undesirable class of New Orleans citizens will have been removed by the elitist and racist global elite and a new class of privilege will move in to appropriate the land and make off with the real estate trappings. McCanney concludes his radio broadcast by encapsulating it all quite nicely.

I‘m going to talk about the construction efforts that have already begun. And apparently these were already in place early in the devastation of this region. $50 billion. Can you imagine the United States? Apparently through the Bush administration, we are requesting $50 billion in foreign aid for reconstruction of the area hit by the storm. And they are saying this is due to the damage due to Katrina. Now understand, that this money will be going to rebuilding the infrastructure for the rich, for the people who are going to be back in there, and I suspect what will happen is that the reconstruction for workers will come out of the payments that they‘ll receive. There‘ll be some kind of loan structure set up, special loans given to people. And they will be put up in certain areas. My suspicion that, for New Orleans, this is going to become the new Shanghai, so to speak, an international cordoned off area, probably under IMF control. And we will have the equivalent of Singapore in the United States. Because of their asking for foreign money, don‘t you think the foreigners are going to want some money back? Out of this operation, once it gets going, the fifth largest port in the world,

New Orleans. So, you can already see the wheels turning. And who‘s going to build that port? I wonder if it would be Halliburton. You have to understand the overall background of who‘s running this. Clearly, the IMF, the United States is being treated like a Third World country and being driven down to the status of a Third World country. We are already there. The United States is Third World country status so to speak.

(Transcript of Jim McCanney‘s radio show, which can be downloaded


There‘s a rather nasty New World odor in all this. From National Planning Scenarios to the current New World Order headquarters – the United States – owning food, water, oil, and just about everything else, including the weather. We are losing our land and property. Eminent domain laws are being railroaded through the House without proper deliberation and debate and land transfers are taking place without the permission and approval of the disenfranchised citizens of the United States. How will it all end? Very badly – unless we do something about it and soon.

What is the solution to the Freemason-Illuminati plot to take control of the Earth and all of its resources, including the worker bees? The citizens off this world have to start fighting back. We have to seize back control of our resources and take back our birthright. No individual, state or organization should control the natural elements of this world. And no state, body, or organization has the right to control the people. Somehow, we have allowed non-elected representatives like George Bush – who has apparently stolen two elections without receiving the mandate of the people – to stay in office and to even be granted dictatorial powers under the pretext of an ever-present terrorist threat. Americans need to get their country back, restore its constitution and conduct a purge of its government at every level to root out the cancer that is Freemasonry, just as Italy

did in the recent P2 Freemasonry scandal that involved the Vatican and the government of Italy. The conspiracy orchestrated by Licio Gelli to topple the Italian government and replace it with a dictatorial regime sympathetic to the New World Order was only thwarted by the court system of Italy and it was this that rooted out the deadly canker and rescued the Italian Republic from an early death. We will investigate this affair in the next chapter. Suffice to say, America will have to address this matter in the courts and it is. The Grand Jury indictment case launched by Patrick Fitzgerald involving the Valerie Plame case and the White House leaks may be the key to saving the American Republic. We will see. For now, the fate of the United States and the world hangs in the balance.

End Times Prophecy Concerning the Dajjal

End Times Prophecy Concerning the Dajjal

By Timothy Spearman

If this really was the End Times, wouldn’t you be curious to know where the Dajjal or the Antichrist resided or who he was? So would I. That is why I made it my business to find out. Have I succeeded in identifying his place of residence? I believe I have identified his present and future residence. I believe he currently occupies Jananah Island in the Persian Gulf. But I strongly suspect he will take up residence in a facility that has been built in Kazakhstan when he assumes power and is installed as a global leader.

In order to understand this, let’s examine the evidence by first examining the meaning of End Times. What this alludes to is the end of the age or the end of the zodiac cycle of precession. The twelve zodiac signs are known to line up on the Earth’s elliptic, the Earth’s near perfect orbital plane around the sun. We can thank Marcus Marillius, poet, author, astrologer and astronomer for his book, Astronomica, in which he first splits cyclical time into astrological houses. He is not to be confused with Marcus Manlius, the martyr. A few missing letters here and there could create much confusion.

The zodiac wheel is known to shift 1° every 120 years. The zodiac wheel is 360°, which means that each zodiac sign forms 30° along its orbital plane. It takes roughly 2,160 years to pass from one zodiac sign to the next in the zodiac cycle of precession. We are purportedly at the end of the Age of Pisces, according to astrophysicists who measure the science of precession in relation to the Earth’s relationship to the galactic plane. They have confirmed that we passed out of the Age of Pisces in 1998 according to the astrophysical evidence. That means that the Age of Aquarius has already dawned and with it, a new cycle where the zodiac clock has been set to midnight once more. The symbol of the clock is very interesting, which we will further expound on later in this paper.

Sophocles’ play Oedipus the King contains the riddle of the Sphinx, which is, “What walks on four legs in the morning, two legs in the afternoon and three legs in the evening?” The answer to the riddle is ‘man’. Could the lionesque sphinx in the Nile valley is some way symbolize ‘man’? Could it represent the story of man? Could it in some way encapsulate the story of man’s origins and destiny? Recently in South America, three white lion cubs were born. Is this a sign of purity? The sphinx statue is part of the Giza plateau in the Nile valley in Egypt. It faces the eastern sky, where the sun rises each morning. Robert Bauval showed, using computer modelling, that the Giza pyramids line up perfectly with the belt of the constellation Orion, which the Egyptians identified with Horus, the son of the sun god Osiris. The three stars forming the belt of Orion are Zeta Orionis otherwise known as Al Nitak, corresponding to the Great Pyramid wrongly ascribed to the pharaoh Khufu or Cheops; Epsilon also known as Al Nilam corresponding with the second pyramid normally ascribed to Khafre; and Delta also known as Mintaka normally ascribed to the pharaoh Menkure. Computer modelling revealed that the Giza pyramids were aligned with these three stars forming Orion’s belt in the Age of Leo approximately 10,450 years ago around the timeframe given by Plato for the destruction of Atlantis, which he gives as 11,000 B.C.E.

Graham Hancock, Fingerprints of the Gods. New York: Three Rivers Press, 1996.

What is this star chart of Orion doing on the Giza plateau? On one level, it is a time capsule marking the date 10,450 B.C. That much is clear. It is made doubly and amply clear by the fact that the lionesque sphinx stares off into the distant horizon at the point where the sun rises in the east at the exact position where the zodiac sign ruling the age is situated. “The cradle of the sun” is what the zodiac sign ruling the age is called. This is because it cradles the birthed sun each morning when it rises over a period of 2,160 years. Appropriately, it was the astrological sign of Leo that ruled during the epoch when the Giza site was erected. This means that the lionesque sphinx was staring at its own image in the eastern sky as the sun rose each morning. Was there a special significance to this mirroring? The magic perfected at the height of the Egyptian civilization is still mysterious, but in the ritual which is pursuant to the belief, much wisdom can be extracted. Amazingly and not surprisingly, the constellation Leo fits snugly within the sphinx, suggesting that on some level the sphinx represents a star map of the constellation Leo. The Egyptian pyramid builders went to great architectural and engineering pains to erect a monument with clear references to constellations in the heavens. The project was clearly important enough to them to exhaust considerable resources, labour and time. Why? What could possibly have made the project so important? And why had so much effort gone into marking out certain key reference points in the heavens? Why create heaven above on the earthly plane. Here again, the mirror presents itself, “as above, so below.”

Further astronomical time fixes can be found in the orientation of the so-called ‘air shafts’ inside the Great Pyramid. One of the ‘air shafts’ rising out of the Queen’s Chamber is trained like a gun barrel directly on Sirius, the so-called Dog Star believed to be made up of a star system consisting of seven stars known as the Seven Sisters. The other ‘air shaft’ targets Zeta Orionis or Al Nitak, the first of the stars forming Orion’s belt and linked with the Great Pyramid on the Giza Plateau. Sirius of course was profoundly significant to the Egyptians and symbolized Isis. The Queen’s Chamber is appropriately named then since it represents the chamber of Isis. The fact that the ‘air shaft’ targeting Sirius is attached to the Queen’s Chamber is most apropos since its target in the Queen of Heaven, Isis. The fact that the ‘air shaft’ of the King’s Chamber should target Al Natak is equally appropriate since Al Natak is identified with the Great Pyramid itself and forms the belt of Orion, which to the Egyptians was Horus. Thus, the King’s Chamber most likely represents Osiris, the sun god. The Three Giza pyramids themselves also represent the Egyptian Holy Trinity of Osiris, Isis and Horus.

What then is the significance of these astronomical time fixes? What date of significance do they point to? It now looks as if the Giza pyramid complex was built around 10,450 B.C.E. But was it built as a time capsule intended to point to that date? In all probability, that would be the case. The pyramid builders probably wished future generations to know when their great work had commenced. Perhaps the Egyptians were mirroring the sky because they worshipped the sun and any opportunity to display the sun’s positions at specific times was not only beautiful and honourable, but a way to supercharge their environment. Perhaps this is because they were the survivors of Atlantis and wished to enshrine their phoenix-like rebirth in the Nile valley in a monument whose longevity would attest to their own. However, there is another date approximately 2,500 B.C. E. when the same correlative star map would have appeared directly above the Giza site in the sky.

It is logical then that the orientation of the pyramids and the calibration of their air shafts were ascribable to the date 2,500 B.C. Why? Perhaps because something had been initiated or birthed that would see its flowering at some later date, perhaps at the end of the age, the so-called End Times to which the signs in the heavens and on Earth seem to be pointing.

Peter Lemesurier. Gods of the Dawn. London: Thorsons, 1988, p.78-80.

Most scholars attribute the dawn of the Age of Kali and the birth of the Fourth World calendar of the Mayans to around 2,500 B.C. Such a date is also ascribed to the birth or rebirth of civilization in Mesopotamia, the Indus valley and other key ignition points of civilization. Perhaps this is why the pyramid complex at Giza points to this date on the timeline.

But the astronomical time fix does not end there. It also points to the end of the age, to the end of the zodiacal cycle of procession. How does it do so? Because of the pointed references and the training and calibration of the Great Pyramid’s gun barrel ‘air shafts’ at the bull’s eyes Sirius and Al Natak. It is obvious that the constellation Orion – Horus to the Egyptians – is being brought into relief or highlight. Why? Because it is a time fix intended to point to the end of the age or the End Times. How? It is because Orion-Horus is the handle of the pump that turns the mill wheel known as the zodiac cycle of precession. It takes 12,960 years for the handle of the pump, Orion, to descend from top to bottom and another 12,960 years to ascend from bottom to top. This movement coincides with one complete revolution of the zodiac wheel of procession totalling 25,920 years. This means that Orion-Horus is directly linked to the unfolding of the age. In fact, it could be said to be the locus or catalyst of its inception, the very impetus by which the zodiac wheel of procession is set in motion.

The book Hamlet’s Mill delves into this phenomenon and of course Graham Hancock and Robert Bauval have attached great import to this phenomenon. It is indisputable then the constellation Orion-Horus is directly linked to the zodiac cycle called an “Age” and that we are at the end of the present zodiac cycle of procession or alternatively at the beginning of the next at the dawning of the Age of Aquarius. Such is the cyclical nature of cosmology. It’s what’s happening in the metaverse.

What then is the significance of Orion-Horus to our present day reality? It seems that the Egyptian myth related to Osiris, Isis and Horus encodes cosmological phenomenon in a mythology and recounts the unfolding of a cosmological cycle over a time period. Could that time period by the present zodiac cycle of precession and the evolutionary process known as an Age? Well we know how the story ends.

We know, according to the Egyptian myth, that Horus loses an eye. We know that he enters into swordplay with Set and loses an eye in the wager. Is this the climax and ultimate finale of the story? Is Orion-Horus about to lose an eye? Is Horus, or Orion the hunter, which is depicted as an embattled warrior in both Classical Greek and Egyptian mythology about to suffer a rout in battle that will cause him to suffer the loss of an eye? Perhaps this is the significance of the references in Christianity and Islam to the Antichrist or the Dajjal who is referred to as the one-eyed one. Perhaps the appearance of such a personality will coincide with an astronomical event in which the constellation Orion-Horus, which marks the end of the age, is grievously wounded in one eye. If, as many in the astronomical field believe, Betelgeuse is about to erupt into a supernova, this may be the quintessential event that marks the end of the age and the birth of the new. In short, we may be at the very cusp of what biblical tradition refers to as the End Times, a time reference only now popularly understood as referring to the end of the zodiac cycle of procession, the so-called biblical End Times.

Rising Stars

What is equally compelling is the fact that the star Betelgeuse appears on the top left of the Orion constellation, while the star identified as Lumba on the top right is actually formed of three stars, one binary and the other lone. As pointed out previously, the Egyptians view Orion as a representation of the god Horus. This means that Betelgeuse corresponds to the left eye of Horus. According to Egyptian mythology, the Egyptian god Set engaged in sword battle with the sun god Osiris who was cut to pieces, thirteen pieces in fact. One of the body parts went missing, which was according to myth, the phallus of the sun god. Perhaps it was just temporarily loaned to the Hindu gods, Shakti and Shiva. The disassembled body parts were then collected by the sun god’s consort, Isis, the moon goddess, who performed a raising ceremony to allow Osiris to return from the dead. The twelve known zodiacal signs are represented by the Egyptian myth associated with the dismemberment of the sun god. Recently, it was announced on major network television that the thirteenth astrological sign known as Orphuchus was responsible for changing individual birth signs. Astrological charting has been a ritualistic practice for a long time, rooted in beliefs associated with the individual signs of the Zodiac.

The next stage in the myth is that Horus, the son of the sun god, chose to avenge his father’s death by going after his attacker, the Egyptian god Set. Horus would enter into swordplay with the god Set and in the wager would lose an eye, corresponding to the star Betelgeuse in the star constellation Orion whom the Egyptians venerated as Horus. What is the significance of the myth? Was it simply a story for entertaining the early Egyptian schoolchildren assembled within the pyramid to observe their lessons during the blazing heat of day? Was it simply to grant context to the stars they observed each night when the air was cool enough for them to assemble outdoors to enjoy the elements? Or was there something more to the myth, something that pointed to an event in the past or one in the future of which Egyptians were supposed to be cognizant? Perhaps in the darkness of the pyramids and its passages, ritualistic magic was practiced, sacred rites known only to the Kings and Queens of Egypt.

Astrophysicists have recently been doing extensive research on Betelgeuse, which is approximately 428 light years from Earth. There is a theory within the astrophysics-astronomy community that our planet may be on the cusp of witnessing Betelgeuse go supernova. Of course, if there is a supernova event associated with Betelgeuse, it would be wrong to speak of it as an event waiting in our future. It would in fact be an event already passed as it would have occurred 428 years ago, in our concept of light years, given its vast distance from the Earth. Such an event would mean in mythological terms that Horus would lose an eye, attributable in myth to a loss suffered in sword battle. The conjecture is therefore raised that the Egyptian myth of Osiris-Isis-Horus was not just a creation myth as has been assumed, but is in fact a story related to cosmology telling the entire story of the Egyptian holy trinity’s birth, creation and death. The wounding of Horus in battle may refer to an event occurring and to be witnessed in our own time, the imploding star Betelgeuse going supernova, an event that may herald the end of the age, the end of the zodiac cycle of procession, an event significant enough to our ancestors to have encoded it in myth as well as the Giza complex, which like so many acropolis-like structures to be found around our planet is a prophecy in stone.

The island believed to be the location of the Dajjal’s (Antichrist’s) home is Jananah Island off the coast of Abu Dhabi in the Persian Gulf. As has been mentioned, the Giza Plateau site plan was a map of Orion, which to the Egyptians is Horus. Horus, which represents the Egyptian son god’s incarnation on Earth, is the Antichrist. All Egyptian pharaohs are considered incarnations of Horus. Thus, the ultimate incarnation will be the One-eyed One represented in the heavens as Horus. When the Orion-Horus star Betelgeuse goes supernova, that would not only be the ultimate sign of the End Times, it would be a sign that the time of the Tribulation has begun, the time of the Antichrist’s rule on Earth being nigh. There is even more evidence that this is so.

The Prophet said, “This is Medina; the Dajjal is in the east.” This island is due east of Medina. The island has a figure carved in the middle of it visible from an aerial view. It is said to be a representation of Orion. To the Egyptians Orion represents Horus. Horus is the One-eyed Egyptian god. As above so below. The Antichrist may become known on Earth at this time and the Betelgeuse supernova event will coincide with him assuming his throne.

al-Masih ad-Dajjal (Arabic: المسيح الدجّال‎ al-Masīḥ ad-Dajjāl, Arabic for “the false messiah”), is an evil figure in Islamic eschatology. He is to appear pretending to be Masih (i.e. the Messiah) at a time in the future, before Yawm al-Qiyamah (Day of Resurrection), directly comparable to the figures of the Antichrist and Armilus in Christian and Jewish eschatology, respectively. Dajjāl is a common Arabic word (دجال) with the meaning “deceiving” or “the Placebo” or “impostor”. However, Al-Masīḥ ad-Dajjāl, with the definite article al- (“the”) included as a prefix, refers to “the deceiving Messiah”, a specific End Times deceiver.

According to hadith (Muslim books of the law that interpret scripture as case law might do in British Common Law), Muhammad is said to have prophesied that the Masih ad-Dajjal would be the last of a series of thirty Dajjal or “deceivers” (false prophets). Muhammad is reported to have said: “… Allah is not one eyed while Messiah, Ad-Dajjal is blind in the right eye and his eye looks like a bulging out grape.”

Abdullah bin Umar, (Arabic: عبدالله بن عمر بن الخطاب‎) (c.614-693) was the son of the second Caliph Umar ibn Khattab. He was a prominent authority in hadith and law. He purportedly said:

While I was sleeping, I saw myself (in a dream) performing Tawaf around the Ka’ba. Behold, I saw a reddish-white man with lank hair, and water was dropping from his head. I asked, ‘Who is this?’ They replied, ‘The son of Mary.’ Then I turned my face to see another man with a huge body, red complexion and curly hair and blind in one eye. His eye looked like a protruding out grape. They said (to me), He is Ad-Dajjal.” The Prophet added, “The man he resembled most is Ibn Qatan, a man from the tribe of Khuza’a.”

He is purported to have stood before a gathering on another occasion, when he announced, “I warn you against him (i.e. the Dajjal) and there was no prophet but warned his nation against him. No doubt, Noah warned his nation against him but I tell you about him something of which no prophet told his nation before me. You should know that he is one-eyed, and Allah is not one-eyed.”

Imam Ali was reported to have said in a lengthy description of the Dajjal and his characteristic facial features:

Island of Dajjal discovered Alhamdulilah!

Masih ad-Dajjal,

Sahih al-Bukhari3:30:105.

Collected by Muhammad al-Bukhari Sahih al-Bukhari Sahih al-Bukhari9:88:242 quoted at

Collected by Muhammad al-Bukhari Sahih al-Bukhari

Sahih al-Bukhari4:55:553

quoted at

His right eye will be punctured, and his left eye would be raised to his forehead and will be sparkling like a star. Only the believers will be able to read the word ‘Kufr’ [disbelief], inscribed in bold letters, on his forehead. There will be big mountains of smoke at both front and backsides of his caravan. People will anticipate food within those mountains, during the severe famine. All rivers, falling in his way, will become dry and he will call upon people in a loud voice, ‘O my friends come to me! I am your lord who has made your limbs and given you sustenance.’

In addition, Anas B. Malik reported that Allah’s Messenger said: There is never a prophet who has not warned the Ummah of that one-eyed liar; behold he is one-eyed and your Lord is not one-eyed. On his forehead are the letters k. f. r. (Kafir).

What all of this shows is that there is ample scriptural import for identifying the Dajjal (Antichrist) by the unique feature of being afflicted in one eye. The fact that both the Egyptian myth of Osiris-Isis-Horus, in which the sun god Osiris is cut to pieces, thirteen in all though one goes missing, while Isis collects twelve of her consort’s body parts with the exception of the phallus, represented by the Egyptian obelisk, refers to the zodiac cycle of procession as already stated. The fact that Horus then avenges his father’s death becoming wounded in the right eye is symbolic of the event that will appear in the heavens at the time of the End Times when Betelgeuse goes supernova, which will be the sign in the heavens – as above so below – that that Antichrist’s reign on Earth has begun.

The fact that this the symbolism pointing to Orion is also found on Jananah Island, believed to be the home of the Dajjal, is remarkable confirmation of the theory that Giza points to both the End Times supernova event involving the star constellation Orion-Horus, but it also to the End Times prophecy pointing to the Tribulation and the rule of the Dajjal (Antichrist). The island appears to have a giant image of Orion-Horus on its surface, which is an obvious star chart of the constellation Orion. This youtube video link provides the best view of the design etched in to the surface of the island: This is striking confirmation that the ancient Egyptian myth is in fact an End Times prophecy and the island home of the Dajjal (Antichrist) is the fulfillment of Egyptian prophecy and Muslim scriptural prophecy.

For some time people have wondered what a pentagram is doing in a remote part of Kazakhstan. The area is known for its archaeological ruins and is in a quite remote location, with the nearest city (Lisakovsk) twelve miles away. Of course it is well known that this upside down pentagram shape has associations with the horned god and is normally seen as a satanic symbol. Recent attempts to explain away the anomaly have amounted to dismissive claims that it is the outline of a park dating back to the Soviet era that was never properly built or finished. Park or not, the shape is too controversial to simply dismiss and sweep the issue away so lightly.

Bilgrami, Sayed Tahir (2005). Essence of Life, A translation of Ain al-Hayat by Allama Mohammad Baqir Majlisi. Qum: Ansarian

Publications. p. 104 quoted at

Collected by Muslim ibn al-Hajjaj Nishapuri Sahih Muslim Sahih Muslim41:7007

quoted at

LiveScience’s Marc Lallanilla interviewed Emma Usmanova, an archaeologist with years of experience working in the area. “It is the outline of a park made in the form of a star,” Usmanova said, pointing out that the park was probably built during the Soviet era – the star was one of the U.S.S.R.’s symbols – and that subsequent neglect has resulted in trees growing along roads and pathways. English Russia has visited the area and reports that yes, it really is a park. But who built it and why it was allowed to fall into ruin isn’t exactly clear. A star it may be, but this is no Soviet star. This is an upside down pentagram, which is a well known satanic symbol. What status does Kazakhstan actually hold in the world with a symbol of this kind being set in place ostensibly for a park? Is that a cover story to hide the fact that the symbol was laid in order to mark the imminent arrival and installation of the dajjal on the throne of a palace ostensibly intended to unite the world religions in the capital city Astana?

end 1






The probable future palace of the dajjal is the Palace of Peace and Reconciliation in Astana, Kazakhstan. The reference to peace and reconciliation has an occulted meaning. One needs to know and understand scripture to understand the hidden meaning. Satan presumptuously hopes to reconcile himself with the Creator, which will of course never be permitted. His emissary the dajjal will be his means of attempting such an ambitious exploit. This palace represents the center of operations for such a futile endeavour.

Secret Behind Kazakhstan’s

Mysterious Google Earth

Pentagram Revealed,

Kazakhstan’s new capital city of Astana has been home to one of the world’s most impressive and visually futuristic pyramids, known as the palace of peace and reconciliation. Completed in 2006, it was designed by the British architectural firm Foster & Partners at a cost of 8.74 billion Kazakh tenge (approx. £35m) and was built to accommodate the triennial Congress of World and Traditional Religions. The effort to install the religion of the New Age of Lucifer must be prefaced by the effort to unite the world religions under one rubric. This is the headquarters intended to achieve that unity.

The word Astana in Kazakh literally means Capital, but the word itself originates from Persian Astane (Persian: آستانه‎ means “sublime threshold”, “royal porte” implying a royal capital city or a holy shrine town, (from the Persian verb Istadan (ایستادن) ‘to stand’ (in respect)), and literally means “threshold” (royal or sacred, where people stand in respect or awe), implying where the court is seated (the capital city) or the body of a sacred person is interred (a shrine town). Could this be the “sublime threshold” of the New Age or New World Order of Lucifer, the New Age and New World Order intended to replace the Old World Order of the Creator?

end 2






Above: The visible five-storey pyramid section of the palace is as high as its base is wide (203ft) and is to be the centrepiece of the country’s ‘presidential park’. The notorious Illuminati symbolism is apparent with the missing capstone depicted at the top.

end 3





Above: A plan of the pyramid, whose interior is just as impressive as the outer skin. Below the above-ground pyramid sits an enormous 1,500 seat opera house. Note the missing capstone at the top of the pyramid, the well known Illuminati symbol. The word Illuminati is derived from they who bear the torch of Lucifer and are therefore the bearers of the light.

end 4







Above: The pyramid’s two storey apex is home to the congress chamber, a space which has been surrounded by stained glass designed by British artist Brian Clarke.


end 5






Above: inside the congress chamber, possibly one of the smartest meeting rooms on earth.

end 6






Above: the dove-covered stained glass of the congress chamber. The doves represent Simiramis. They also represent the colum, Spanish for ‘dove’ but representative of the ‘virgin sacrifices’ in satanic rituals.

end 7





Above: The view as you look through the middle of the congress chamber’s circular table to the levels, taking you visually through a whole storey of potted plants, below which is the amazing atrium seen in the next photo.

end 8





Above: The atrium and one of the remarkable conference tables

end 9







Above: Looking up from the atrium towards the upper section, this enormous space is surrounded by walls of rooms, five floors high, to be used both for meetings and accommodations.

end 10






The opera house beneath the atrium boasts a domed ceiling, which sits below the enormous circular table belonging to the room above. This domed ceiling seems to depict the thousand points of light, one of the Illuminati’s most celebrated symbols.



end 11





Astana is the capital and second largest city (after Almaty) of Kazakhstan, with an officially estimated population of 750,700 as of November 2008. It is located in the north-central portion of Kazakhstan, within Akmola Province, though politically separate from the rest of the province. Represented in pictures above and below is Bayterek, meaning literally “tall poplar tree” represents the “Tree of Life”. The reference to the cabala is unmistakable.

Bayterek “Tall Poplar Tree” or the “Tree of Life”

end 12








Bayterek is a monument and observation tower in Astana, the capital of Kazakhstan. A tourist attraction popular with foreign visitors and native Kazakhstanis alike, it is a common symbol of the city and itself in turn symbolizes Astana’s new status as the capital of Kazakhstan. The monument is meant to embody a folktale about a mythical Tree of Life and a magic bird of happiness: the bird, named Samruk, had laid its egg in the crevice between two branches of a poplar tree. The 105m structure consists of a narrow cylindrical shaft enmeshed in flaring white branch-like girders, widening toward the top (the “tree”), where a gold-mirrored 22m-diameter sphere (the “egg”) containing the observation deck is supported.
Every three years the world leaders of the various religions meet to hold congress at the Palace of Peace and Reconciliation and pray around the Baiterek, a statue symbolizing Samruk, the magic bird who lays a golden egg (the sun) containing all of humanity’s wishes and desires in the branches of a poplar tree. Then a dragon named Aidakhar eats the sun/egg and the cycle repeats itself. The mythical Samruk bird is a disguised reference to the phoenix, the mythical bird used by the Illuminati to symbolize death and rebirth, symbolizing the rising of the New World Order out of the ashes of destruction following World War III or some great world disaster, in which the world rises phoenix-like out of the ashes in the form of world government, the long cherished dream of Illuminists or Satan’s illuminated ones.


All hail SAMRUK! your “new” ONE WORLD RELIGION! world leaders

meet in circle inside PYRAMID!

Jesus Is Leo the Lion King

Jesus Is Leo the Lion King

By Timothy Spearman

I cast a Natal Chart for Jesus (Esu Immanuel) for August 8, 8 BC. Sacred Numerology 888. That’s right, it seems Jesus was a Leo according to authoritative sources. I did not have a birth time, so I went into meditation and asked about the time. I was given a clock face and the time 3:40 am. I cast the chart based on the place name Bethlehem.


jesus birth chart

Based on astrology, there are a number of reasons for believing this is the right chart for the man the majority of humanity know as Jesus. Pluto is nearly conjunct the Moon in the Second House. The Second House rules expenses. Jesus was sold for a few sheckles of silver. Pluto is the Scorpionic planet of death. Thus, death through sale or expenses. Pluto is conjunct his Moon. The Moon is associated with Cancer which rules the home. So his home and family are disrupted by a malefic planetary influence. The Moon and Pluto in the Second House are opposed by Saturn and Uranus which are nearly conjunct in the Ninth House under the rulership of Pisces. This is telling because these planets in opposition are complemented by the symbol of the Piscean fish swimming in opposite directions. Jesus’ religious and spiritual life was epitomized by spiritual warfare against two opposing drives. The Ninth House rules spirituality and religion. Jesus’ religious and spiritual life was all about Uranian freedom, but Saturnine restrictions were imposed on his bid for Uranian freedom from birth. It is interesting to note that both Saturn and Uranus are retrograde in his birth chart, which I tend to liken to a tarot card reversed. In other words, the influence the planet would normally have is reversed in a sense, so that if it is a malefic planet, its influence becomes less so; and if benefic, it will offer less of the benefic energy. The fact that Uranus and Saturn are conjunct suggests that their influences are neutralizing each other in the chart. As you know, Herod’s edict at the time of Jesus’ birth drove his parents to spirit the infant Jesus out of the Holy Land to Egypt, expressing the disruption caused by the planet Pluto on the home from the time of his birth. The fact that Mars and Venus are conjunct in the Twelfth House under the rulership of Cancer says it all because the Twelfth House is about the altruistic impulse to sacrifice oneself or the individuated ego for the good of the whole. Cancer rules the homeland and Jesus would make the ultimate sacrifice of giving his life in his homeland of Judea. The fact that the goddess of love should be conjunct the god of war in the Twelfth House speaks volumes about the Christian belief of “the Evangel suffering for our sins,” but the love cancels out or neutralizes the violence so that he can triumph over death and violence in the end. It is also interesting to note that his sun sign is in the Ascendant First House under the rulership of Leo in opposition to Jupiter in the Seventh House under the rulership of Aquarius. Let us remember that he is the promised Messiah, so his role is Aquarian. Jupiter rules kings and kingships in Aquarius. The opposition suggests that Esu, the Messiah/Christ or rightfully anointed king was born for this role, which we know to be the case since he was the promised Messiah. It is his Natal Promise that he will achieve Kingship under the planetary rulership of Jupiter in the Seventh House. The Moon and Pluto in the Second House are opposed by Saturn and Uranus in the Eight House under the sign of Pisces. This I take to imply that Jesus’ influence on the outside world is tempered by the legal restrictions that were imposed by Roman rule.
Now let us see what fruit is borne from a Sabian Symbol Reading of Esu
Immanuel’s Chart:
The Sun at 12 Degrees of Leo: Sabian Symbol of “An Evening Lawn Party of Adults.” Certainly the visitation by the Three Wise Magi could be seen as “An Evening Lawn Party for Adults” celebrating the birth of a child.
Mercury at 28 Degrees of Cancer: Sabian Symbol of “Indian Girl Introduces College Boyfriend to Her Assembled Tribe.” Given the story of the immaculate birth and Joseph’s paternal role in Esu’s birth, this is interesting.
The Moon at 4 Degrees of Virgo: Sabian Symbol of “Black and White Children Playing Happily Together”. It is likely that there was indeed a multicultural throng attending the home of the infant Jesus. The prophecies pertaining to the arrival of the Messiah would have attracted the wise Magi and others from various locales, not to mention the multicultural environment of Judea at the time.
Pluto at 6 Degrees of Virgo: Sabian Symbol of “A Merry-Go-Round.” Indeed, his life would have seemed like a merry-go-round under the influence of Pluto in the Second House, which would have acted as a disruptive force in his home life and homeland time and time again.
Neptune at 1 Degree of Scorpio: Sabian Symbol of “A Sightseeing Bus Filled with Tourists.” The traveling caravan headed west to Egypt with a throng of travelers endeavoring to escape the edict of King Herod against the first born of Israel might have seemed like “A Sightseeing Bus Filled with Tourists.”
Jupiter at 13 Degrees of Aquarius: Sabian Symbol of “A Barometer.” This is a fascinating Sabian Symbol as Jesus’ Messianic kingship was certainly akin to “a barometer” of the times. Jupiter rules kings and it would certainly be fair to say that what happened to him was “a barometer” of the degree to which Rome was exercising its iron fist upon the province of Judea.
Uranus at 1 Degree of Pisces in the Ninth House: Sabian Symbol of “A Crowded Public Marketplace.” Since the Ninth House rules spirituality, religion and philosophy, the significance of this Sabian symbol is that it could refer to the sermons and parables Jesus was wont to give in marketplace-like settings.
Saturn at 7 Degrees of Aquarius in the Ninth House: Sabian Symbol “Illuminated by a Shaft of Light, a Large Cross Lies on Rocks Surrounded by Sea and Mist.” Saturn is the ruler of death. It is undeniable that it is the malefic planetary influence in Jesus’ religious and spiritual life. The Sabian Symbol in question consists of a large cross fallen on rocks illuminated by a triumphant shaft of light over and above it is suggestive given the triumph over death the Savior is said to have experienced.
The Moon’s Node at 22 Degrees of Taurus: Sabian Symbol of “White Dove Flying over Troubled Waters.” We all know the significance of this symbol. The white dove represents the dove of peace which flies over the troubled waters of the Holy Land.
Venus at 3 Degrees of Cancer in the Twelfth House: Sabian Symbol of “An Arctic Explorer Leading a Reindeer through Icy Canyons.” The Twelfth House represents the aspirant’s ability to overcome the ego in an altruistic effort to serve humanity as a whole. Jesus’ sacrifice has led to us celebrating the Feast Day of Our Lord. St. Nicholas has become the symbol of that celebration. In recent days, St. Nicholas has become Santa Claus depicted here as an Arctic explorer guiding reindeer. Keep in mind that Sabian Symbols represent archetypes and we certainly see the relevance of this archetype in the Christmas story.
Mars at 4 Degrees of Cancer in the Twelfth House: Sabian Symbol of “A Cat Arguing with a Mouse.” Before Jesus performed the ultimate sacrifice, he was engaged in a cat and mouse game with the authorities, beginning with his arrest and culminating in the war of words with Pontius Pilate, which could be seen as a cat with some authority debating with a cornered and trapped mouse.
When you take the first Sabian Symbols of the chart and the archetypes they represent, it definitely tells a tale in a progressed fashion, whereby the astrological houses represent in some way the stages in Jesus’ life from his Nativity to the Crucifixion. These stages are analogous to the 12 stages of the Cross. Indeed, from an astrological point of you, they are indeed the Twelve Stages of the Cross in the life cycle of the Lord. We all carry the cross of the zodiac. Our Natal Chart is our Natal Promise and displays the Twelve Stages of the Cross we all must live.
The Natal Chart of Jesus does rather confirm the legitimacy of his true birth date given as August 8, 8 BC, at least it will among those who have not been completely jaded by the cynicism of the post-modern atheistic mindset.
God bless,
Timothy Spearman



Titanic Mass Murder Plot

Titanic Mass Murder Plot
There were a total of fifty-five cancellations before she set sail, somewhat reminiscent of the rumors surrounding 9/11 alleging that several people failed to show up for work at the World Trade Center that day seemingly as a result of some form of advance warning, or the Oklahoma Bombing, where several members of the Alcohol Tobacco and Firearm Bureau, which had an office in the federal building, stayed away from work the day of the bombing, having received prior warning. It seems hard to deny the fact that some kind of prior warning was issued to these highly prized members of the global elite in advance. Could it be because they were all members of the Sons of Balial cabal of Freemasonry? J.P. Morgan, being one member of this cabal to cancel, claimed that it was his wife‘s prescient dream that prompted him to cancel. There must have been a fair number of clairvoyant wives on extra duty since there were 55 cancellations all told. As for the elite members who went down with the ship, many of them were purportedly members of the Law of One cabal of Freemasonry, who are alleged by some researchers to have been the good guys, the opposite of the New World Order Masons. They allegedly wanted to found a friendly League of Nations and would have done so had they not ended up at the bottom of the sea. On one level, the Titanic plot can be seen as an effort to get rid of the good guys, and as usual, ritual played a big part in the plot. It is also alleged that there was a fire and explosion in the boiler room before she set sail, which certainly resulted in damage to the ship‘s hull at the bow below the waterline. The iceberg purportedly cracked the plates for 300 feet along the ship‘s side, but the hole near the bow looks more like it was the result of an internal explosion which blew the hull from the inside out. Coal bunker fires have been employed as a M.O. for sabotaging ships since the American Civil War. The ploy consists of inserting gelignite inside a piece of coal, so that when the coal is shoveled into the furnace, it causes an explosion powerful enough to tear a hole in the hull. Why would Captain Smith accelerate as he approached a dangerous ice field, which he had been warned about repeatedly to avoid? And why is the position of the wreck at odds with the coordinates taken at the time the ship issued its distress calls? All of these facts are documented in a book called The Riddle of the Titanic by Robin Gardener and Dan Van Der Vat. There is a record of an outbreak of fire in bunker number ten of the Titanic before she set sail. It could have been extinguished in port at Southampton before she set sail. There is no reasonable excuse for it not to have been with all the great port‘s fire-fighting facilities that would but little impede her departure
time. Instead of this, however, an additional twelve firemen were signed on to extinguish the blaze at sea. In addition, efforts were made to conceal the fire from Captain Maurice Harvey Clarke, the Board of Trade inspector. Why did Smith not have the fire put out before setting sail? Why would a captain of his sterling record risk passengers and crew, the greatest sea-going vessel in history along with his reputation and the opinion of history? Why did he hide the fire and behave so irresponsibly? Could the fire or some internal structural damage account for the ship‘s slight list to port in calm seas before the collision, as noted by several witnesses? Was there some undeclared damage to account for this, such as a leak? Had the ship already been taking on water before she hit the iceberg? Why after the collision with the iceberg did Smith run the engines slow ahead for several minutes, as attested by to by several witnesses, a move which would have certainly resulted in further flooding of the forward compartments? Why was ‗counterflooding‘ not attempted as a means of keeping the ship on an even keel for longer? Why did Robert Ballard find a bulkhead not on his plan of the Titanic when exploring the wreck? (The Vatican Assassins) The authors conclude that the American disaster hearings covered up the role of the ship‘s true owner, J. Piermont Morgan, while the British inquiry, dominated by an insider-dealing Attorney- General, whitewashed the government‘s complicity in the whole affair. Meanwhile, the White Star Line covered up its own gross negligence by bribing key witnesses and packing the helmsman off to South Africa before the hearings. (Robin Gardner and Dan Van Der Vat, The Riddle of the Titanic) The Jesuit Captain Smith was well acquainted with what was expected of him. He was under a sacred Oath, functioning as a virtual mind-controlled Manchurian Candidate. This accounts for the reported enigmatic and seemingly extreme absent- minded behavior he exhibited the night of the disaster. There is no opportunity to recant. The ship has been built for the enemies of the Order. He would have the bridge manned with only one pair of binoculars, and gives orders that the ship is to speed ahead under a full head of steam, a breakneck twenty-two knots, on a moonless, dark night through a gigantic ice field, nearly eighty square miles in size, despite receiving in excess of eight telegrams of warning as well as many other cautions. Deaf to reason and apparently hell-bent on destruction, First Officer and co-conspirator, William M. Murdoch, has been instructed by the Captain on what to do at the first sign of an approaching iceberg. He orders the engines to be thrown in reverse while swinging the ship sharply to the left, its starboard side. Had the captain not reversed his engines the Titanic would have turned much more quickly the greater the forward motion. This grievous error cannot be excused, especially by an experienced navigator, as it was a violation of one of the
cardinal rules of safety, which is to avoid turning a ship broadside to danger. Yet we are asked to believe there is a rational explanation for Captain Smith, the master of his profession, making such a basic blunder in addition to steaming full speed ahead through the up-and-coming icebergs he had been warned about. There appear to be other agents who play their part in ensuring the ship could not be saved. David Blair (1875 – 19??) was a British merchant seaman with the White Star Line, who had reassigned him from the RMS Titanic just before its maiden voyage. His date of death is not listed. What happened to him? Covert operatives often disappear and are never seen again following the completion of a mission.

He was not available to testify in the inquiry afterwards and yet the evidence would suggest that he is responsible for the binoculars being unavailable for the crew. Due to his hasty departure, he accidentally kept the key with him that was meant to grant access to a storage locker believed to contain binoculars intended for use by the crow‘s nest lookout. Blair, from Broughty Ferry, was originally appointed the Second Officer of the Titanic. He had been with the ship during its trial voyages to test its seaworthiness. The White Star Line, however, decided to have the Olympic‘s Chief Officer, Henry Wilde take the position, due to his superior experience with ships of the Titanic‘s class. Blair wrote about the disappointment of losing his position on the Titanic in a postcard to his sister-in-law days before the Titanic left for Southampton, remarking, ―This is a magnificent ship, I feel very disappointed I am not to make her first voyage.‖ When Blair left the Titanic on April 9, 1912, he took with him the key to the crow‘s nest locker, by accident so it is alleged. This is no excuse and the fact that his actions were never duly investigated points to another cover up. This mistake is the reason there were no binoculars available for the crew during the voyage. According to other versions, the binoculars were not in the locker, but were left behind in his cabin, or he took them along with him when he left the ship, as they were his personal set of binoculars. The absence of binoculars being a factor in the sinking of the Titanic became a point of investigation in the subsequent inquiries into the sinking. The lookouts at the time of the collision Frederick Fleet and Reginald Lee maintained during the inquiries that they were informed they were to have no binoculars during the voyage. Fleet, when asked by a commission of inquiry composed of members of the United States Congress whether or not they would have seen the iceberg from farther away, replied that he would have seen it ―a bit sooner‖. When asked ―How much sooner?‖ he responded: ―Well, enough to get out of the way.‖ (Daily Mail, 2009)

titanic 11







Titanic’s Guilty Captain Smith About to Depart, 1912.

As the Jesuit Francis M. Browne disembarked from the Titanic in returning to the Black Pope’s Irish Province, he took this final snapshot of Captain Smith peering down from the bridge. The eye contact between the Jesuit and the Deathship’s pilot betrayed the oath-bound duty the Captain would fulfill. Secrets of the Titanic, (National Geographic, 1986) Video, 60 minutes.

In 1898, fourteen years before the Titanic sank, Morgan Robertson, a member of the Jesuit Order otherwise known as the Society of Jesus wrote a fictional book called Fidelity about the largest ocean liner ever built aptly named the Titan. It was also touted to be unsinkable like the Titanic. The Titan set sail on her maiden voyage in April just like the Titanic. And like the Titanic, the Titan was moving too fast in the night, struck an iceberg and sank. Many perished because the ship had too few lifeboats for a passenger list of 3,000. The Titan, additionally, matched the Titanic nearly exactly in terms of weight and tonnage. The extraordinary number of congruencies and correlations rather diminishes the possibility that the fictional Titan and the real-life
Titanic are twins by name and fate merely by chance and coincidence. It is worth noting that the governor of Oklahoma‘s brother would similarly write an equally prophetic novel about the ‗OK Bomb‘. Oklahoma Governor Frank Keating‘s brother, Martin Keating, wrote a manuscript in 1991, roughly four years before the OKC bombing. This manuscript, now a published book, is titled The Final Jihad. In this book, Martin Keating lays out a story of terrorists, based in OKC, who decide to bomb a federal building. Guess what the name of the one of the key ―terrorists‖ in the book is? Tom McVey. Even more remarkable is the fact that the novel appears to be the script for the real-life event, since the terrorists depicted in The Final Jihad are stopped by an Oklahoma highway patrolman for a broken tail light. Gov. Frank Keating is actually a former higher up in the FBI. His brother, Martin could not get this work published until after the bombing. (FBI reopens Oklahoma City bombing case by Michael Hampton Posted: August 21, 2005 8:12 pm, reopens-oklahoma-city-bombing-case)

titanic 12









Jesuit Coadjutors William M. Murdoch and Edward J. Smith, 1912 Captain Smith (right), posing with his First Officer privy to the plot, kept the Order’s wealthy Jewish targets from boarding the partially filled lifeboats.

Departing southern England from the port of Southampton at 12:00 noon on April 10, 1912, the Captain‘s master boarded. This was the agent at the personal beck and call of the most powerful Jesuit in Ireland, who in turn reported directly to the Black Pope in Rome, Francis Xavier Wernz. The Captain‘s master was a military operative of his Provincial-Superior of the Irish Province of the Society of Jesus. The man in question was Francis M. Browne made famous in the National Geographic video Secrets of the Titanic, released in 1986, one year after Irish Jesuit priest Edward E. O‘Donnell discovered Browne‘s photographic collection in a large metal trunk, bringing it to the attention of the editor of the London Sunday Times. Browne, for the purposes of deception and ―deep cover,‖ billed himself as a mere photographer for the Church, but was serving in the same capacity as 33rd Degree Freemason, Abraham Zapruder, the photographer of the Masonic Passion Play called the ―Killing of the King‖, in which John F. Kennedy, would die ritually at the hands of his assassins. (Phelps, Vatican Assassins)

titanic 13
Francis Browne, Bishop Robert Browne, William Browne, 1920s
These are the savage killers, the merciless monsters fraught with deception and treachery, brainwashed with Ignatius Loyola’s Satanic Spiritual Exercises so as, in the name of “holy obedience,” to commit crimes against humanity. Orphaned in his teens and raised by his uncle, the Bishop of Cloyne Robert Browne, Francis Browne would enter the Jesuit novitiate in 1897 at the age of 17. By 1912, the Jesuit was in his first year of “Moral Theology.” Given a camera and a first class ticket by his uncle to photograph the Titanic, Browne spent a day and a night on the Deathship capturing the last movements of targeted first class passengers as well as the Dublin Provincial’s Jesuit Temporal Coadjutors required “for martyrdom,” including Captain Edward Smith, First Officer Murdoch and Chief Purser McElroy. (
Arriving in the morning at the Order‘s commercial capital of the world, London, Francis Browne would pay a visit to his brother, Jesuit Temporal Coadjutor Dr. James Browne. Following breakfast, he would depart at 9:45 am on the ‗Titanic Special‘ from Waterloo station to Southampton arriving at 11:30 am. As planned, Tom Brownrigg, another Jesuit Temporal Coadjutor under orders, is waiting for Browne at the railway station: they meet, exchange greetings and proceed to Titanic‘s first class stateroom, A- 37.

This room would function as the priest‘s ‗safe house‘. The Jesuit bid his assistant adieu before Titanic departs at twelve o‘clock noon. This is High Noon, the ideal time for an assassination plot to begin, a ritual M.O. that would be repeated with the arrival of President Kennedy‘s Air Force One at Love Field in Dallas, Texas, November 22, 1963. (The Vatican Assassins) High Noon is of ritual significance in Masonic assassination plots as it commemorates the murder of Hiram Abif, the legendary architect of Solomon‘s Sun Temple, who was murdered in the Temple at High Noon following a session of prayer. Jesuit Browne now begins the second phase of his assignment. Proceeding to the Chief purser‘s office, he enjoys the genial friendship of Herbert W. McElroy. Upon presenting the Bishop‘s ‗Letter of Introduction‘ to Brother McElroy, the latter gives the Jesuit access to every inch of Titanic over the course of April 10th and 11th, 1912.

Every room is photographed, every first class person is recorded and many in lower steerages were pictured, all for the benefit of the Black Pope in Rome. The final eye contact between Captain Smith and the Jesuit agent Browne is a picture that would make a thousand words a paltry sum. According to Jesuit Pietro Alagona, ―it is lawful to murder the innocent,‖ while Jesuit Luis de Molina, “Priests
may kill the Laity to preserve their goods,” both of these criminals were fully persuaded in their brainwashed minds that they were righteous in instigating their mayhem. Jesuit Browne boards Titanic, photographs the victims, most assuredly briefs Captain Smith concerning his Oath as a Jesuit, and the following morning bids him farewell. He takes a snapshot of the somber Captain peering down from the bridge along with two crewmembers probably involved in the plot, perhaps the two lookouts whose binoculars would later go missing. (Phelps, Vatican Assassins) Many people have tried to locate the ghost ship over the years. Some hoped to sell it for scrap metal. Others hoped to get rich off the valuables stored in the ship‘s safe. It was not until Robert Ballard‘s expedition in 1985 that the ship was finally located. A year later, Robert Ballard headed another expedition to photograph and explore the ill- fated liner. The robot camera that examined the wreck showed a bulkhead absent from the original plans for the Titanic.

The stern nameplate with embossed letters eighteen inches high announcing the name of the ship was never found. The authors of The Riddle of the Titanic have concluded that the Titanic was replaced by her sister ship the Olympic in a plot to recover the huge losses she ran up. Neither Robert Ballard nor anyone else who has visited the wreck‘s watery grave has produced a single shred of evidence that the wreck was the actual Titanic—except one reference to her name on the bow and on one luggage–tag. The name is shown on nothing else both built into the ship and recovered or recorded so far. We might infer from this that White Star‘s severely damaged Olympic was marginally repaired and sent to sea as the ‗Titanic‘, while the real Titanic was renamed the ‗Olympic‘, and would later be used in World War I, and that J. P. Morgan personally benefited from the wreck. (Phelps, Vatican Assassins) The theory that the Olympic and Titanic were switched and that the ship lying at the 12,000 foot level off Newfoundland‘s Grand Banks is actually the Titanic‘s sister ship and not the Titanic as believed is supported by the following facts:
 Photographs of the Titanic taken on April 10th 1912 in Southampton show hull plates which appear as faded and discolored as those of a ship that had been to sea for over 12 months, not those of a ship that had been recently painted.  There were remnants of white paint found on the hull of the wreck, a color that was the flag color of the Olympic and never the Titanic.  The Titanic was never opened for public view when she was docked in Southampton as was the custom.
During the American investigation, Senator Smith tried to establish the true age of the lifeboats on board the stricken liner, since many started leaking when lowered into the water, which was characteristic of older lifeboats, not new ones. In addition, the lifeboats lacked lanterns and other equipment, which was uncharacteristic of a ship on her maiden voyage.  A conversation took place on the MV Kooliga, an Australian vessel in 1971, in which a man claiming to be a surviving crew member of the Titanic, stated that when he boarded the ship in Belfast, he overheard rumors that the Olympic and Titanic had been switched and the truth about the disaster had been covered up.
There was only one opportunity to switch the ships, which if true would be the greatest April fool‘s day lark ever orchestrated. (Olympic and Titanic: The Truth Behind the Conspiracy by Steve Hall & Bruce Beveridge, Harverford, PA: Infinity Publishing, 2004, front matter, ii) What is the evidence for a possible Titanic-Olympic swap? Well, let‘s examine some of the evidence on that account. On the Olympic, the swan neck vent was shorter in profile than that fitted to the Titanic. However, after the Olympic‘s port side propeller blade had been replaced at Belfast in March 1912, the height of the swan neck vent suddenly matched that of the Titanic. While this could be explained as a modification, it is odd that the Titanic should depart from Belfast on April 2, 1912, just days before its ill-fated trans-Atlantic voyage, with the same vent appearing lower than the one it had been outfitted with originally. This move created a complete reversal of the sister ships‘ swan neck vents. The question must be asked and it is a provocative one. Why did the Belfast shipyard take the lower profile vent off the Olympic and replace it with a higher one, while taking the higher one off the Titanic and replacing it with the lower profile matching the Olympic‘s. By so doing, the two ships were made to take on one another‘s profile appearances, literally swapping identities in terms of looks. While it is true that ships are sometimes fitted to closely resemble their sister ships, one wonders why this wasn‘t done at the construction phase.

A shrewd mind and discerning intellect would also ask why now just before the Titanic‘s trans-Atlantic maiden voyage to New York, the location of the future UN that would replace the League of Nations with certain influential members on board that did not share the same vision of world government as their Rockefeller-backed counterparts? (Hall and Beveridge, p.48, 49) In any of the pictures taken of the Olympic within her first few voyages, one can see that her lifeboats are painted completely white. When the Olympic returned to
Belfast following hr collision with the Hawke, the lifeboats were all painted brown around the gunwales to match those of the Titanic. Why the decision to paint the Olympic‘s lifeboats the same color as the Titanic‘s at this time remains a total mystery. These lifeboats could easily have been painted at any time. It appears that the White Star Line wished to make the lifeboats on both ships appear identical. When the Olympic left Belfast on March 7, two additional portholes were added to her forecastle within the port side plating, matching those of the Titanic. The Olympic also now had the same cowl vents as the Titanic forward of the breakwater on the port side. The ships were now suddenly interchangeable to the casual observer. (Hall and Beveridge, p.48, 49) By the time the Olympic left Belfast on March 7, the two ships were virtually identical on the exterior.

The window arrangement on B deck was the only notable exception. The Titanic‘s forward A-deck screens had not yet been fitted by the time the Olympic left Belfast. If the ships had not been switched at that time, then when? They were never to meet again. If the two ships were switched, when was the widow of opportunity? There was really only one day it could have been orchestrated. Knowing the secret societies‘ penchant for choosing certain prescribed calendar dates for their covert operations as part of their signature, April 1 better known as April Fool‘s Day would be a fitting day to pull off what would have been at the time, the greatest deception in history, assuming that the switch of the two ships actually took place. So let‘s go back to the beginning. March 27, 1912 was the day that the Titanic was officially registered. On the ―Agreement and Account of Voyages and Crew‖ agreement signed in Belfast, Captain Haddock is listed as the original intended commander to oversee the trials of the Titanic.

He would then have handed the ship over to Smith, who would have been on board the Olympic in Southampton at the time. History tells us that Smith became the commander in charge of the Titanic‘s sea trials, but how could he oversee trials in Belfast if he were purportedly in Southampton aboard the Olympic? It is conceivable that Captain Smith might have brought the Olympic to Belfast. Haddock might have sailed the disguised Titanic back to Southampton to meet the April 3,1912 departure date, while Smith took charge of the Olympic from Belfast now converted to look like her younger sister ship. Quite literally, the two captains might have handed the two ships off to one another. (Hall and Beveridge, p. 58, 59) If we follow the theory through, the Olympic would have had to depart from Southampton on the afternoon of March 30, 1912, steam all the way to Belfast, some 570 miles, bringing her to port in the wee hours of April 1st. The schedule would have
been tight and timing of the essence. The disguised Titanic would then be required to depart from Belfast around dawn on April 1st in time to make it back to New York on April 3rd. Research shows that the Olympic would have been lighted in her journey up the Victoria Channel and the River Lagan by the light of a near full moon. It is known that the Olympic could only navigate through the narrow opening of the Victoria Channel and then the river Lagan with the assistance of tugs. So how could the four of five tugs be on hand? As it happens, the Titanic‘s sea trials had been scheduled for 10:00 a.m. on April 1, 1912. Harland & Wolff had booked the Alexander Towing Co. to supply for tugs for the occasion.

The tugs, which had been dispatched from Liverpool, probably arrived the evening before the trial was scheduled to take place. If this is the case, they could have been on hand to assist the Olympic into Belfast beforehand. (Hall and Beveridge, p.59, 60) It is documented that the Olympic had been reberthed several hours after her arrival in Southampton. The question is where? There is also a record showing that the Olympic‘s position at the dock had been reversed from March 30 to April 3, 1912. Ostensibly due to the high winds on the morning of April Fool‘s, the White Star Line opted to wave the trials, as this would have put the ship at risk. Could the actual reason for the cancellation have to do with the fact that the ships had already been switched? This would also have bought the White Star Line time to make additional internal and external changes to the ships to make the switch more foolproof. It may also be the case that the structurally compromised Olympic could not have held up to two days of extensive sea trials die to her crippled hull. It should also be noted that the finishing touches to the Titanic were completed by the evening of March 31st. 99% of the workforce would have been reassigned at that time to a different project at the yard and would not be required to board her again. There would have been a small selected crew to make last minute touchups and to provide a skeleton crew for sea trials and the voyage from Belfast to Southampton. It the ships had been switched before the yard workers had reported back to work on the morning of April 1st, who among the 14,000-strong workforce would have noticed that a swap had been made? It also noteworthy that very few people were allowed to visit the Titanic in Southampton.

She was not open to public view. Her paint and funnels were touched up and she was repainted on the port side only while at Southampton. The port side was her best side and was facing the dock. Why was this done to a new ship? Was this an effort to conceal something before the hordes of passengers arrived on Wednesday April 10th? (Hall and Beveridge, p. 60, 61) Had the Jesuit-owned White Star Line and the Freemason-owned Belfast shipyard chosen the date April 1 for this
switch for obvious reasons? It is a rather coincidental date to choose for the rumored swap to take place? At 11:25 a.m. on September 20, 1911, the Olympic departed from Southampton‘s White Star Dock to begin her fifth voyage across the Atlantic. To reach the open sea from the Southampton dock, the Olympic had to make the usual S reverse maneuver that led the ship into Spithead. During its maneuvers, the ship was approached by the HMS Hawke, a Royal Navy armored cruiser. Eventually the Hawke would bear down on the Titanic and enter the same channel, leaving very little navigation room between them. The Hawke slowly began to overtake the Olympic on the starboard side. The Olympic then caught up to and surpassed the other vessel, pulling away from the cruiser, when the Hawke suddenly swung to port toward the liner‘s third funnel. On the Bridge, Captain Smith, who would later captain the Titanic, noted that the Hawke was within striking range. Due to navigational errors on board the Hawke, it was lured into the Olympic‘s starboard quarter. With the Hawke powerless to navigate, a collision was unavoidable. (Hall and Beveridge, p.15, 16) The damage to the Olympic was quickly assessed. It was determined that all three standard manganese-bronze propeller blades were damaged beyond repair and required replacing. The starboard propeller boss armed plating had been twisted and fractured. The propeller shaft was bent out of alignment and rendered inoperable. Eleven hull plates were damaged above the waterline, eight of which had to be replaced. There was a hull breach of 7 feet with a 12-15 feet pear shaped hole rising from the waterline to D deck, and a gash 40 feet wide was incurred below the waterline.

The ship‘s frame was also bent out of alignment, and thousands of her hydraulically fitted rivets were no longer watertight. (Hall and Beveridge, p.16, 17) In other words, the prognosis for ship‘s future navigational life did not look terribly promising. The temporary repairs at Southampton took about two weeks. Some researchers believe that the damage was more extensive than the White Star Line let on. Given that the ship had to be emptied of all its cargo, surplus coal, perishable food stores, etc. a two week dry dock period for assessment and repairs was not an unreasonably long period for a layover. (Hall and Beveridge, p.17) On Wednesday Oct. 4, 1911, the crippled ship then left for the shipyard in Belfast for further repairs. The 570-mile run to Belfast was necessary for making further repairs. (Hall and Beveridge, p.19) There is one serious anomaly however. The damage from the Hawke collision was supposed to be in the vicinity of the ship‘s stern about 86 ft from the ship‘s sternpost. However, a bow schematic sent from Harland & Wolff showed that the Olympic had suffered hull damage around the waterline as far forward as the second
bulkhead from the bow. It showed that hull plating between watertight compartments 2, 3 and 4 may have been compromised. If this sustained damage had really occurred, why is it not mentioned in the in any of the reference materials? The schematic from Harland & Wolff appears to show that the Hawke first collided with the Olympic 100 ft forward of the bridge, causing damage to about 115 ft of the Olympic‘s hull plating below or near the waterline. Such damage would only have been visible when the ship was in dry dock. (Hall and Beveridge, p.19, 20) Even if the hull plating were repaired, the damaged area would never be as structurally sound as before unless all the structural ribs were replaced. By analogy, it would be like replacing the breastplates on a soldier‘s armor without mending his broken bones and internal structural damage and sending him out to fend for himself on the battlefield. In other words, the extent of the damage sustained was so extensive as to point to a mortal wound from which the ship could not recover. The White Star Line would naturally wish for their flagship to be restored to service as quickly as possible.

The longer the ship stayed in dry dock in Belfast, the longer it would divert its technicians and builders from completing the work on the sister ship Titanic. In addition, the lost revenues from not having the Olympic in service was extremely damaging as were the exorbitant costs of the repairs. Most likely the channel ribs were merely bent back into position with possible reinforcements. The hull plating was then repaired and the ship put back in the water. The six and a half week timeline for repairs in Belfast would provide time for such structural repairs. The price tag of for lost revenues and repairs came to $750,000, exorbitant indeed even by today‘s standards. (Hall and Beveridge, p.20) In all likelihood it was not just the Olympic that was hemorrhaging, but the White Star Line itself.

There may have been no alternative to declaring bankruptcy except to hatch some kind of scheme to reclaim the losses. Given that the Belfast shipyard was Freemason run and given that the White Star Line was Jesuit supported, the two wings of the New World Order could have solved an array of problems by orchestrating such a conspiracy in concert. In fact, it was an ideal opportunity to accomplish several agendas at once. On the one hand, it would be a Satanic ritual orchestrated by the Jesuit Order, a test run for the eugenics/depopulation initiatives planned for the year 2000. At the same time, it would allow J.P. Morgan a member of the Jesuit Order to fulfill the plans of the committee that met at his secret compound on Jekyll Island. The meeting had been attended by Nelson Aldrich and Frank Vanderlip of the Rockefeller financial empire as well as Paul Warburg, representing the Rothschild financial empire of Europe and purportedly a banking agent for the Jesuits. These men were opposed in their desire to found a
banking institution supported by the US government that would limit the growth and influence of smaller banks thus creating a cartel or monopoly by Benjamin Guggenheim, Isador Strauss and John Jacob Astor. The theory goes that Morgan arranged for these three powerful men to board the doomed liner, seducing them on board with the prestige, glamour and invincibility of the ship and the promise that they would be rubbing shoulders with the global elite. In short, the Titanic‘s maiden voyage was so built up in the popular imagination that anyone who was anyone had to be on board. The vanity factor and the need to be seen made it a virtual public relations necessity for the global elite.

Meanwhile, Captain Smith, the Jesuit tempore co-adjator, a Jesuit of the short robe, is believed by some conspiracy theorists to be complicit in the sinking. Under the pretext of wishing to set a crossing record, he would run the ship full speed into a North Atlantic ice field despite receiving multiple warnings about such dangers. However, it is only a theory that the iceberg caused the structural damage that sunk the ship just as it is only a U.S. government-sponsored theory that passenger airliners used as guided missiles caused the collapse of the Twin Towers in New York. If that were true, then what caused The Solomon Brothers Building a.k.a. Building Number Seven to collapse? The iceberg was merely implicated as probable cause, when the ship may have been so structurally compromised from previous collisions that an iceberg was all that was required to finish the job. There are additional allegations that the ship may have been sabotaged by a coal dust explosion within the boiler room. This explosion is said to have blown a hole in the hull below the waterline.

The testimony related to a coal bunker fire on board is indisputable based on the widespread witness testimony. What is questionable is the rumored coal dust explosion that occurred as a result. Coal bunker fires were not unusual on board coal-fired ocean-going vessels. Nor was it unusual to flag a ship off with a coal bunker fire not yet fully contained. The reason for this is that the fire can be easily contained within the bulkheads of the coal bunker. Furthermore, water is continually sprayed over the top of the coal pile while the burned material is raked out. This continual wetting would have prevented the buildup of any coal dust in the vicinity. (Hall and Beveridge, p.69) Skeptics argue that it is quite a stretch to believe that a coal dust explosion could be timed to coincide with the iceberg collision. However, it would not be so far-fetched if there were a timed explosion or detonation device involved. Those who dismiss this as whimsy might examine the wealth of support for a controlled demolition of the World Trade Center Towers in New York that were timed to coincide with the impact of the passenger airliners as corroborated by several eyewitnesses at the scene.

It is neither far-fetched nor dubious to imagine such a possibility. Secret societies and intelligence services have orchestrated such incidents repeatedly over the course of history. Titanic conspiracy theorists believe the Jesuit master, Father Francis Browne, boarded the ocean liner for the short trip between Southampton and Cherbourg, in order to give Captain Smith his navigational orders. The idea may have been to make it look like the iceberg administered the fatal blow, when in fact sabotage may have been initiated long before the ship even left port in Southampton. As with the strike on the World Trade Center in New York, in which an insurance scheme was hatched to reclaim the real estate losses, so a similar scheme was hatched in the case of the Titanic and by the same forces. In both cases, agents of the New World Order were involved and in both cases these Satanists would roll ritual, mass murder, assassination and insurance fraud all into one. For those wishing to laugh at the absurdity of this claim, it would be advisable for them to re-examine their own powers of judgment if they believe that an iceberg was the true culprit in this massacre of innocent men, women and children? Is the level of naivety so great as to believe that a barely felt bump against an iceberg was sufficient to bring down a Leviathan built solidly enough to be an icebreaker? By analogy, the Twin Towers of the World Trade Center were said to be built to withstand the impact of a passenger airliner. Since invincibility was the key component in the engineering of both giants, how is it that they were both taken down and totally destroyed by assaults that should have been no more compromising than a mosquito sting? The fact that Larry Silverstein purchased the World Trade Center property on a ninety-nine year lend lease agreement from the Port Authority of New York just months before the September 11 attacks and then insured the World Trade Center complex through the same insurance company that insured American Airlines and United, it is rather suggestive that the $3.5 billion insurance claim was not only honored by the district court, but doubled on the grounds that there two buildings were attacked rather than just one, while fraudster Larry Silverstein walked away with his original down payment of $25,000 as well, which the court awarded him, a paltry investment sum to say the least for a property complex of that size and value. It is obvious to say the least that Mr. Silverstein did rather well for himself, getting away with murder in more ways than one. Why was the Titanic replaced by the Olympic? To answer that is tantamount to taking the red pill to find out just how the rabbit hole goes. One of the most recycled occult M.O.s of the Illuminati-spawned intelligence services is the use of replacement
―doubles‖. A student of history should be aware of how many times doubles and lookalikes have been employed in intelligence operations down through the ages. The Illuminati appear to be obsessed with the deployment of lookalikes or doppelganger in the operations undertaken by the intelligence services they control worldwide. Just to give a brief catalogue of examples, William Shakespeare had a double named Will Shakspere from the town of Stratford. The real author was a member of Sir Francis Bacon‘s secret writing society, The Honourable Order of the Knights of the Helmet, named in honour of Pallas Athena, the patron goddess of the Greek theatre in Athens, and nicknamed the Spear-shaker, who always shook her spear at the twin serpents of ignorance and vice. The true author adopted a pseudonym derived from Pallas‘ own nickname of the Spear-shaker. H.M.S.S. founder, Francis Bacon, would co-found The Honourable Order of the Knights of the Helmet with half-brother, Edward de Vere, the Earl of Oxford, another changeling child and concealed Tudor prince of Queen Elizabeth I through a different father. The earl‘s unmistakable autobiographical signature is written into every single Shakespeare play. The helmet referred to in the title of the order is the helmet of Pallas Athena, which rendered her invisible whenever she drew the visor down over her face. The knights of the order were therefore required to maintain invisibility, and after joining, kissed the helmet of Pallas, placed on their heads and were thenceforth known as ―the invisibles‖, writing anonymously or under pen names. A former U.S. Congressman, who once made a run for the presidency, Ignatius Donnelly, had another claim to fame in that he broke the cipher code of Lord Bacon and published a book titled, ―The Great Cryptogram: Francis Bacon‘s Secret Cipher Code in the So-called Shakespeare Plays‖. What this work reveals is that a series of coded ciphers were inserted in the plays that reveal the true authorship as well as the nature of the covert operation to conceal the author during his lifetime as part of an elaborate intelligence operation. In these coded insertions, we learn that Christopher Marlow was the first front man to pose as William Shakespeare, but that after he died in a tavern brawl, he was replaced by the other Shakespearean front man, Will Shakspere, a cousin of the true author Edward de Vere, the Earl of Oxford, through the Arden family. Edward de Vere, the Earl of Oxford, who sat for his self-portrait at the age of 36 bears a striking resemblance to the man dubbed William Shakespeare, featured in the famous portrait by John Taylor. My website features this portrait painting comparison of the two men or should I say the ‗one‘ man, since they are the ―two gentleman of Verona,‖ or ―two gentleman of one Ver(e)‖.
―A Comedy of Errors,‖ the first Shakespeare play to be performed gives the game away, as the plot is based on a play by the Latin playwright Plautus‘s ―The Menaechmi Brothers,‖ which like ―The Comedy of Errors,‖ features two twin lookalikes who resemble each other so closely that they are repeatedly mistaken for one another, initiating a series of misidentifications that produce the comedy of grievous errors. It should be abundantly clear then that Lord Bacon‘s H.M.S.S. set up the entire ruse from the outset by deploying a patsy front man sound alike double named Will Shakspere to play the part of the bard so that the real author could hide behind the stage curtain. Will Shakspere, as it turns out, was functionally illiterate and could not even affix his own signature to a document. The surviving signatures show a man unfamiliar with a pen, whose hand appears to have been guided by another. The comedy of errors concerning the wrongful identity of the author has lasted 400 years. The M.O., which could be referred to as ―Shakespeare‘s Codex,‖ is so far- reaching that it has been deployed throughout history, right down to the present age. The Illuminati seem obsessed with the M.O. of replacement doubles, patsy lookalikes and doppelganger, so much so that one is tempted to conclude that there must be some common cause to the M.O. deployed. We now know that Churchill had a lookalike double, who made a striking appearance during the London blitzkrieg, sporting a cigar. He also deployed a BBC radio actor as a sound alike double to play him on the air in the famous wartime addresses that he never gave. There are even documented reports stating that it was Hitler‘s doppelganger that died in a bunker and that Hitler was spirited away with about a dozen blond-haired blue-eyed agents by submarine straight to Antarctica. It is alleged that Hitler died there in 1887, the year of Harmonic Convergence. The actual true date of the start of the New Millennium is said to be that same year, August 18th to be exact, as our Earth calendars are way out of sync with cosmic time. One of Saddam Hussein‘s doubles is believed by some to have assumed his place at the execution. Osama bin Laden‘s alleged videos have circled the internet and feature several Osamas with marked facial differences.

Timothy McVeigh is known to have had a lookalike double on the Alcohol Tobacco and Firearm Bureau, which has been implicated by Jim Keith and others as playing a central role in the bombing, which explains why several members of the bureau with offices in the Murrah Building were told not to go into work the day of the bombing. This might account for how McVeigh would appear to implicate himself by making such absurd gaffs as asking directions to the Alfred P. Murrah Building, the very morning he supposedly intended to bomb it. A lookalike double of Lee Harvey Oswald would account for the equally absurd gaff of shooting his neighbour‘s target at a shooting range and making the absurd apology that
he thought he was shooting at that bastard Kennedy.

There are even researchers that allege that the Rothschild agent and 33 Degree Freemason, John Wilkes Boothe, actually survived the fire in the barn after being ostensibly cornered in the manhunt simply because it was not him but a lookalike double who would die in his stead. Joseph Mengele, the Angel of Death, researchers have shown was active after the war in both the United States and Canada, and even ran a branch of his sick trauma- based mind control operations out of Memorial College at McGill University, which involved placing Native children in electric chairs to measure their reactions to trauma. A mass grave of these victims exists very close to the location where these experiments were carried out. Mengele was obsessed with replacements and lookalike doubles. The concept of the doppelganger was sacrosanct to his demented Luciferian religious mindset. There is good reason for this. In fact, there is a spiritual reason for it that we are about to learn. Mengele is known to be an Illuminati agent. He was Luciferian to the core. By your works you will be known, and he is known to the extent that his reputation precedes him. It is possible, if not likely, that the Tavistock Institute experiment known as The Beatles may have involved Mengele‘s imput as part of the MK-ULTRA program. Rumours abound that Paul McCartney was murdered and replaced and that an elaborate plot involving British and Canadian intelligence contrived to replace McCartney with a lookalike and sound alike double, which was accomplished by expert plastic surgeons working for the intelligence services. Mengele would have derived sadistic delight from putting this one over on the British and world public. As with the Shakespeare plays, the artistic vanity of John Lennon would compel him to insert codes and ciphers relating to the truth about Paul on album covers and within the music. The White Album is for all intents and purposes the white paper on the case. So Paul had a ―twin‖ if you like who replaced him and went on to be identified in his first solo album under the name Paul McCartney as Paul McCartney II. It should not be forgotten that The Beatles were knighted, so it raises profound questions that Sir Paul would receive a second knighthood later in his career. Is there a cause under heaven for a why a citizen of the realm should be twice dubbed Sir Knight? A little known fact of history is that the Titanic also had a twin. Its sister ship, the Olympic, was made to be an exact replica of the Titanic. Both White Star Line ships are believed to have been lost to the sea. Theories abound that suggest the shipping tragedies were no accident and that there are several reasons for suspecting mass murder and crimes against humanity. For a start, the so-called Titanic perished on her maiden voyage, which is suspicious in itself. It is documented that there was an explosion and
fire in the boiler room before she set sail and she was allowed to leave port before the fire was even extinguished. Some researchers believe she was taking on water before she even left port. Lord Astor was on board and he was known to be a strong voice of resistance in Congress to the Aldrich Bill to create the Federal Reserve Bank. There is also the suspicion that the Titanic disaster was a test run for the depopulation program to come. The Third Class passengers by analogy correspond with the Third World and we know that they were in lockdown and were not permitted to reach the deck of the ship after she floundered and began to sink. The passengers of Second Class would correspond with the second class citizens of planet Earth or the Second World, which seems never to get a mention in the popular media. We only ever hear about the Third World and the First World. It was the First Class passengers who got the priority when the ship was being abandoned. They correspond with the First World and represented the global elite in the test run for world depopulation on board the doomed ocean liner. When the global elite‘s depopulation agenda reaches the endgame stage, be assured that the elite, the First World, the First Class occupants of the ship planet Earth will be thrown a lifeline and evacuated in lifeboats. But let‘s not lose sight of the central point of the discussion, which is that the Titanic had a lookalike double and theories abound that she was replaced. There are strong arguments put forward in books like ―The Olympic and Titanic: The Truth Behind the Conspiracy,‖ that point to a deliberate attempt to replace the Titanic with her sister ship as part of a scheme that even involved insurance fraud, in order to offset the costs of taking the Olympic permanently out of service due to the terminal injury she suffered to her ―Achilles‘ keel‖ in one of her early trans-Atlantic voyages. And now we come to those other infamous twins, the World Trade Center Twin Towers, located probably not by coincidence at the intersection of Liberty and Trinity right next to Church St. It is a timely juncture in the article to mention this as this leads to the why and the wherefore of all the ritual. This is spiritual warfare by the Illuminati and their occult signature points to a demonic agenda to wage war against the Judeo- Christian and Muslim worlds and the spiritual faith of humanity as a whole. This is the end times and they chose their various Luciferian MOs carefully and with great purpose and intent. The Twin Towers represent the Twin Pillars of the temple, Jachin and Boaz, meaning strength and foundation. These were the pillars of the temple in Jerusalem, the pillars of Solomon‘s Temple. The fact that they came crashing down on September 11, 2001 has added significance, since the number eleven is composed of the numerical twinning of two 1s. Jachin and Boaz represent the twin pillars of the temple in
Jerusalem, which are commemorated in every Masonic Temple throughout the world. The fact that the World Trade Center Twin Towers stand at the entry point to the New York financial district testifies to the fact that the entire financial district of New York is regarded as a Masonic Temple in its own right to the elite bankers who had them built. Their destruction on September eleventh in symbolic form could not send a more powerful spiritual message to the world. It was an act of spiritual warfare against all that is considered sacred in this world. Why are the Illuminati so obsessed with twins, lookalikes, doubles, mirrored images and congruency? A little known fact of history is that Jesus had a twin. The Gnostic Gospels reveal that Jesus‘ twin was a disciple named Judas Thomas, which means ―Twin of the Twin‖ in Hebrew. The Greek word didimus has resonances here, a word from which we derive the English word ―dido‖. There is a story recorded in ―The Gospel of Thomas‖ that Jesus was once mistaken for his twin and responded during the altercation with the remark, ―I am not Judas who is Thomas‖. Jesus and his brother Judas were in essence the twin pillars of the Temple in Jerusalem, Jachin and Boaz, strength and foundation. It comes as no surprise then that the astrological sign for Gemini resembles a temple with twin pillar support columns – . It should also be remembered that the early Christian symbol of the Church of Jerusalem was a fish as opposed to a cross. The fish is in part derived from the symbol of Pisces, featuring twin fish swimming in opposite directions. The symbol of Pisces is another sign featuring twins and has dominated the Christian era down to the present. George W. Bush delighted in using a mock effigy of himself, in which he was seen to lampoon the political debates by debating with himself. Sarah Palin recently performed a similar satirical tactic in a public appearance involving a lookalike double who appeared on the stage with her. Why do the Illuminati play the same hand so often? Why is it so important to play the card Twin so repeatedly that it appears to be a major arcana card in their deck? Could it be that the Illuminati, the Luciferians, are mocking the sacred portent of the twin birth of the Messiah, the Christ, the rightfully anointed King of Jerusalem with the demented Satanic rite of reinventing and recycling the same M.O.s of doppelgangers, lookalike patsies, replacement doubles and the like? The Illuminati do not do anything without a carefully conceived purpose. The repeated use of lookalike replacement doubles and front man dupes is a deliberate and malicious attempt to mock the Evangel and to commit blasphemy against all that is sacred and holy in this world. Jesus did have brothers, a sister, and a twin by the name of Judas Thomas. In the ancient world, the birth of twins was considered a sign and a portent that a great avatar
had arrived among men.

The birth of Jesus and his twin brother, Judas Thomas, was a recognized portent and a sign that the Messiah, the rightfully anointed Christos or King of the Temple had been born in that era. There is a long-standing tradition adhered to by the Gnostic Christians, the Coptic Church of Egypt, and even the Muslims , that Jesus did not die on the cross. Probably one of the greatest distortions and deceptions of religious history and spiritual teaching is that Judas betrayed Jesus and sold him out for 30 sheckles of silver. What was the advantage of switching the ships? What did the Jesuit conspirators hope to gain from this sleight of hand? Given that the secret societies that have controlled history have a penchant for replacement ‗doubles‘ taking the place of their hapless victims, it seems to be a black operations M.O. with these Orders.

The author refers to this M.O. as ―Shakespeare‘s Codex‖ as this M.O. of replacement doubles was turned into an art form, when the true author of the Shakespeare plays was replaced by a literary double who would pretend to be him so that the concealed royal princes, Francis Bacon and Edward de Vere could conceal their authorship of the plays. In fact, this enterprise is even made light of in A Comedy of Errors, the first of the Shakespeare plays to be staged. And it was this play that would inaugurate the enterprise by showing its audience the nature of the covert operation, which is to so confuse the public by the mixed appearances of the identical twins that it would throw everything into confusion, and so it has for at least four hundred years. It was Jim Keith who would alert the public to a replacement double being used to implicate the intelligence service patsies Lee Harvey Oswald and Timothy McVeigh in the respective covert operations for which they were to function as fall guys. And then there is the strange case of Paul McCartney, who appears to have been replaced by a musician who would go under the plastic surgeon‘s knife to pull off the conjuring trick. The bottom line is, if they could pull of a deception of such titanic magnitude as to replace the greatest living pop idol of the 1960‘s with a replacement double through the assistance of military intelligence, then what could prevent a deception of equally leviathan proportions involving the largest ocean going cruise vessel in history? Would it be so difficult to replace the Titanic by her sister ship, the Olympic, a twin so identical in physical makeup that it would require the intense scrutinizing of the ships‘ respective bulkheads to discern any noticeable difference? Some might ask, but why go to all the trouble? Black operations are black operations and intelligence services are adept at orchestrating deceptions in the form of decoy operations, disappearances and replacements as a matter of course. The purpose of these operations is to so muddy the waters that only the most adept researcher can get to the bottom of things, in this case
the ocean bottom many fathoms down and several leagues into the watery depths. The strategy consists of constructing so outlandish and complex an operation, involving so many convoluted depths of deception that even Lucifer himself might get confused by his own powers to deceive. Who’s Slated To Die Peremptorily and Why?
The death ship Titanic is built in a Freemason-owned shipyard in Belfast. The plan was to entice three hundred and twenty-five of the world‘s wealthiest merchants aboard a ship billed as unsinkable. With the first-class fare being fifty thousand Federal Reserve Notes by today‘s standard, only multi-millionaires can afford to travel in first class, three of them Jewish—Benjamin Guggenheim, Isidor Straus, the head of Macy‘s department stores, and Freemason John Jacob Astor, a frequent passenger on the White Star line and the wealthiest man on board. The naïve passengers are hapless and helpless in the face of such a brutal crew, who impose a lockdown on the third class passengers below deck, while the Jewish multi-millionaires Astor, Guggenheim and Straus are forbidden to board a lifeboat. All three are staunch opponents of the Federal Reserve Bank monopoly. Astor and Straus were both Congressmen lobbying against the bill in Congress, while Benjamin Guggenheim was represented by his brother Simon on Congress. A few hours later as the ship sank, the musicians play the inspirational Protestant hymn of the Welsh people, Nearer My God To Thee, the Titanic splits in half, and the ship plunges to its final resting point on the ocean bottom. Astor‘s young second wife survives and the Jesuits most likely acquire the use of her fortune through their ―Money Trust‖ in compliance with their Secret Instructions. The Jesuits it turns out did benefit indirectly when Harvard‘s Widener Library was built with a donation from Titanic survivor, Eleanor Widener. Both her husband George and son Harry perished in the disaster, leaving her conveniently in charge of the largest fortune in Roman Catholic Philadelphia. The Jesuits derived a simultaneous benefit from eliminating Astor, Guggenheim and Straus as they were in concert with the Jewish American Supreme Court Justice, Louis Brandeis, in opposing the passage of the Order‘s Federal Reserve Act, which would inaugurate the duplicitous, money-thieving institution of the New World Order.









The Black Pope’s key target John Jacob Astor IV, 1912
John Jacob Astor IV, with his pregnant young wife Madeleine, was targeted by the Jesuit Order manning the Titanic. Astor resisted the establishment of what became the American Empire’s J. P. Morgan backed socialist-communist, cartel-capitalist central bank. Privately controlled by Papal Knights of Malta and Shriner Freemasons on behalf of the Black Pope, it was the thieving “King’s Bank”—the Federal Reserve System. Masonic son Vincent inherited $200 million; joined the CFR and served the Jesuit Order’s FDR. Secrets of the Titanic, (National Geographic, 1986) Video, 60 minutes.
J. P. Morgan was the Jesuit Order‘s financial agent within the American Empire and the man who lured the Titanic‘s hapless multi-millionaires on board. He was the true sponsor of the Federal Reserve Act via the Aldrich Commission of elite bankers who would inaugurate ‗the monster from Jekyll Island‘. Skull and Bonesman and 33rd Degree Freemason President William Howard Taft was a loyal servant of Archbishop James Cardinal Gibbons, was an avid supporter of the Federal Reserve Act, urging the country to ―take up seriously the problem of establishing a central bank,‖ according to Jean Strouse author of Morgan: American Financier. There must have been far more than two Jesuit agents on board the doomed liner. There were probably at least ten of
the ship‘s officers and crew who were ‗Professed‘ and under ‗Extreme Oath‘. There were possibly several Knights of Columbus under the Oath of the Fourth Degree, as well as a few Freemasons loyal to the mark ‗IHS‘, the seal of the Black Pope. This explains why Jesuit Browne, the direct agent of his Jesuit Provincial and trusted nephew of the local Irish Bishop, boarded the vessel. He was in charge of finalizing the plan with his soldiers charging this select group of the ship‘s yeomen—hired at the last minute as a result of a contrived strike in England—who would upon Jesuit Captain Smith‘s order to abandon ship quickly lower an inadequate number of lifeboats half filled with women and children into the water while forbidding the men—particularly the targeted moneyed targets—from boarding. The poorer passengers within the lower levels were under lockdown most likely to prevent the Jesuit Order‘s wealthy victims from boarding a lifeboat amidst all the mayhem on deck. (Phelps, Vatican Assassins)
Who Benefited, Who Escaped?
J. P. Morgan, the real owner of the ill-fated ship, is the most outstanding absentee, topping the list as long as your arm of fifty-five passengers who cancelled their bookings at the eleventh hour. Along with Morgan, there were significant others who cancelled at the last minute, including Morgan‘s business partner and the outgoing Ambassador to Paris, Robert Bacon, American steel baron Henry C. Frick, railroad and shipping tycoon, George W. Vanderbilt; America‘s chocolate king, Milton Hershey, New York finance magnate, Horace J. Harding and Rev. J. Stuart Holden, rector of St. Paul‘s Anglican Cathedral in London. J. P. Morgan is reported to have arrived at the French resort after a Nile cruise and visits to Rome and Florence having doubtless paid a call on his masters in the Vatican and Borgo Santo Spirito. Fortunately a large part of his art collection, kept in Europe to avoid American import duty, happened to miss the ship ‗because of last-minute hold-ups in crating.‘ (Phelps, Vatican Assassins) J. P. Morgan, through his International Mercantile Marine (IMM) financed the White Star Line and thus the building of Titanic as the Jesuit banker, fitting for himself at great expense a cabin specially furnished and reserved. This was suite B52, previously assigned to steel baron Henry C. Frick, and reassigned to Morgan, his promised presence serving as bait for the elite targeted to go to a watery grave. And at the last moment just prior to the Titanic‘s departure from Southampton, this banking magnate would cancel his reservation in addition to fifty-four influential members of the global elite, and returned to New York on another ship.

The net worth of Titanic‘s passengers was over five hundred million dollars in 1912. It is small wonder that the
Vatican decided to cash in, through this Counter-Reformation plot of Titanic proportions, on the biggest ocean-going purse in history. Morgan claimed debilitating illness as his excuse for not joining the ship‘s first and last voyage. Two days after the Titanic sank he was caught red-handed by the American press at the Grand Hotel in the French spa of Aix-les-Bains in excellent health and in the company of his French mistress. J. P. Morgan is reported to have arrived at the French resort after a Nile cruise and visits to Rome and Florence. While there, he is thought to have paid a visit to his masters in the Vatican and Borgo Santo Spirito. Fortunately and conveniently for him, a large part of his art collection, kept in Europe to avoid American import duty, happened to miss the ship ‗because of last-minute hold-ups in crating.‘ (The Vatican Assassins) Another higher degree Freemason who also cancelled his reservation on the Titanic was Milton Hershey, Pennsylvania‘s chocolate maker. He had much to gain, as American soldiers would be issued ‗Hershey chocolate‘ on which they would fight the Jesuits‘ Second Thirty Years‘ War, which would be bankrolled by their Federal Reserve Bank. Other wealthy and powerful Freemasons who cancelled their reservations at the last minute were Robert Bacon, Morgan‘s former business associate; Henry C. Frick, an American steel baron; and George W.Vanderbilt, an American railroad and shipping tycoon, whose family‘s 1895 mansion in Newport, Rhode Island is now controlled by the Order via the Knights of Malta. (The Vatican Assassins) Years later, the Jesuits, controlling the Jesuit Theatre otherwise known as Hollywood—the wood from which magic wands are made—through their Masonic Jewish Labor Zionists, would release the most expensive and profitable movie of all time—commemorating their great sacrifice in the North Atlantic to their ―god‖ who sits in St. Peter‘s Chair—James Cameron‘s Titanic. 32nd Degree Freemason, Cameron would become a 33rd level Mason the eve of the Academy of Motion Pictures Arts and Science‘s Academy Awards in the Shrine Auditorium, an auditorium funded and built by the Knight of the Shrine, a brother order of Islamic origin of both the Freemasons and the older Order of Knights Templar. Cameron would appropriately declare himself ―King of the World‖ that night on the occasion of his 33rd Degree initiation to the New World Order‘s functioning crime syndicate Freemasonry.

If the Jesuit Order was to succeed in its Counter-Reformation attack on the West, private wealth had to be cleverly misappropriated from Protestants and given to the Order‘s Papal Knights and their military intelligence wing, the Freemasons, in order to found corporatism in America, another name for Jesuit-engineered fascism. The plot is much deeper than the Titanic‘s watery grave. The Jesuits and the military intelligence wing of the Jesuit Order, namely the Freemasons, know full well what really happened.
They built her and had every intention of sinking her. They exaggerated the story of how unsinkable she was, so that it would adversely affect the psyche of people who believed in her invincibility. This would allow them to gain even greater advantage over humankind by undermining the faith of world civilization in our vouchsafed institutions and our confidence in their indestructibility as part of a sinister and merciless plot to create the New World Order. Everything thought to be invincible will fall till the Sons of Balial, the evil cabal within Freemasonry, which had also infiltrated the Jesuit Order, achieve their long coveted goal of creating the world fascist dictatorship known as the New World Order. The names the Titanic and the Olympic could not be more significant. The pantheon of Titan and Olympian gods epitomizes most strongly what the Masons in fact are: the central pagan gods and goddesses worshipped and venerated by Freemasonry.

Main Sources:
Art Braunschweiger, We have no look-out glasses in the crow’s nest. This article originally appeared in the Voyage, the quarterly publication of the Titanic International Society, Issues 72-73, summer and autumn 2010.
David Blair, Wikipedia article.
“Is this the man who sank the Titanic by walking off with vital locker key?” Daily Mail (London). February 24, 2009.
Steve Hall & Bruce Beveridge, Olympic and Titanic: The Truth Behind the Conspiracy. Harverford, PA: Infinity Publishing, 2004
Robin Gardner and Dan Van Der Vat, The Riddle of the Titanic.
Robin Gardner and Dan Van Der Vat, The Titanic Conspiracy: Cover-ups and Mysteries of the World’s Most Famous Sea Disaster.
Michael Hampton, FBI Reopens Oklahoma City Bombing Case,, Posted: August 21, 2005
Eric Jon Phelps, Vatican Assassins: Wounded in the House of My Friends.

The Pharmaceuticals Are Doctoring the Medicine

               The Pharmaceuticals Are Doctoring the Medicine

                     By Timothy Spearman

Four centuries ago, Francis Bacon invented modern empirical science, which depended on five-sense reasoning to prove a scientific proposition was valid. While this was necessary in order to invoke a certain scientific rigor in our pure sciences, it created a blind spot in scientific inquiry that has never really been resolved. It left no room for other modalities that could not be proven valid by five-sense empirical science. The benefits of yoga meditation could not be quantified and measured by scientific method. Yet its practitioners will maintain that they derive a great deal of scientific benefit from the practice. What the Indians call Prana and the Chinese call Qi – subtle energies found within the body whose flow can be manipulated by acupuncture and herbal medicine – cannot be confirmed by the empiricist who adheres to the pharmaceutical allopathic medical model. He will refer to these medical modalities as alternative medicine, when in fact it is his brand of medicine that is actually alternative, since it has only been in existence for just over a century, while acupuncture and herbal medicine are time-honoured traditions that have been practiced for millennia all over the world.

Allopathic or pharmaceutical medicine is regarded as a science by its adherants and practitioners, yet in many ways it is a pseudo-science. Medical experimentation is often shoddy and results are often engineered by doctors who have certain professional obligations to those dispensing the grant money. Results are often tailored to meet the demands of the end-user of the research and the findings are often shamefully disingenuous. Medical peer review is often influenced by fascist forces driven by eugenicists with a eugenics agenda like Bill Gates and the infamous Gates Foundation, which has been caught red-handed dispensing tainted vaccines, which the Indian government wishes to hold the genocidal Gates accountable for. In fact, Gates has long been in cohoots with the intelligence agencies controlled by the Vatican. Microsoft operating systems are notorious for their spyware capability. And Microsoft generated viruses like the conficker virus were meant to be part of a projection analysis to see how many hosts could be infected by biological agents which adhered to the same mathematical model in terms of infection vectors and contagion ratios.

George Soros is another major investor in the eugenics, depopulation and genocide program. In fact, he is responsible for funding the development of the very labs responsible for manufacturing disease agents like Ebola. George Soros, who funded the bioweapons lab in Africa where Ebola broke out and profits from destabilizing countries and wrecking their economies, is a murderous paedophile and satanist. He stands accused of conspiring to commit bio-terrorism, crimes against humanity, genocide and conspiracy to commit mass murder. It appears that Soros may have violated the Biological Weapons Anti-Terrorism Act of 1989.


According to the US-based Centers for Disease Control and Prevention (CDC), a bioterrorism attack is the deliberate release of viruses, bacteria, or other germ agents used to cause illness or death in people, animals, or plants. These agents are typically found in nature, but using recombinant technology can be made more resistant to current medicines and to be more transmissible and contagious.

That law defines a biological agent as:


” …any micro-organism, virus, infectious substance, or biological product that may be engineered as a result of biotechnology, or any naturally occurring or bioengineered component of any such microorganism, virus, infectious substance, or biological product, capable of causing death, disease, or other biological malfunction in a human, an animal, a plant, or another living organism; deterioration of food, water, equipment, supplies, or material of any kind…

In a stunning piece of propaganda in establishment newspaper The Telegraph it seems the British public are being prepared for a false flag Ebola outbreak at the Commonwealth Games starting in Glasgow on July 23. The Telegraph buried a key aspect of the Story – the evidence that a US bioweapons lab in Sierra Leone with links to the Soros and Bill and Melinda Gates Foundation is likely the origin of the current Ebola outbreak. While The Telegraph buried facts about the existence of this hospital bioweapons research lab and also ignores information in the US Centers for Disease Control’s (CDC) Ebola fact sheet, which identifies hospitals as the place where an Ebola outbreak is most likely to occur, Washington Post reporter Terence McCoy has entered the realm of fairy tales by blaming the current Ebola outbreak on deforestation, another stunning example of pseudo-science. Even more stunning is blaming the Ebola virus on fruit bats, which is no less of a pseudo-scientific claim than blaming African green monkeys for the HIV/AIDS scourge.

Take this website as a for instance – The website freely admits that Professor Robert F. Garry is “currently managing the consortium of scientists who are developing modern diagnostics for several biodefense pathogens.”

Consortium member, Dr. James E. Robinson, is named as “a collaborating investigator in four large consortia projects funded by the Bill and Melinda Gates Foundation.”

Consortium member, Dr. Pardis Sabeti, has received fellowships from the Rhodes Scholarship, the Soros Fellowship, L’Oreal For Women in Science Fellowship, according to the website.

Scientist Stephen Gire has links to the CDC and US military. Do you mean the U.S. military as in the CIA’s bioweapons program? Most probably. He “spent time at the Centers for Disease Control and Prevention researching vector-borne infectious diseases. He then moved on to complete a Masters of Public Health at Columbia University and a three-year fellowship with the United States Army Medical Research Institute of Infectious Diseases (USAMRIID). He has researched viruses such as West Nile, Dengue Fever, Monkeypox and Ebola, and he conducts on-site training in biological techniques to laboratory staff in the developing world.”

Given such credentialed eugenicists having myriad conflicts of interests, it is reasonable to ask for an investigation into whether this particular US bioweapons lab at the geographical epicentre of the current Ebola outbreak actually caused the Ebola outbreak.

In 2009, Baxter in Austria was caught contaminating 72 kilos of seasonal flu with the deadly bird flu virus in its biosecurity level 3 laboratory. It later emerged from documents posted on Wikileaks that Baxter was a US defense or military asset. As for Jane Burgermeister, the whistleblowing Austrian journalist responsible for the scoop as well as potentially saving the lives of thousands or even millions of people in Europe, she was nearly committed to a mental institution for taking on the medical mafia. And the brainwashed multitudes continue to make fun of conspiracy theorists, while heroes and heroines like Jane Burgermeister continue to save their undeserving bacon. In fact, documents as well as current mainstream media hype point to plans for false flag Ebola bioterrorism attacks in hospitals and clinics against US and UK citizens using occasions like the Commonwealth Games in Scotland to spread panic, but as usual the complacent public continues to be wooed by the bread and circuses, proving that we haven’t advanced one step since the Roman era and are as shallow as ever. The ultimate purpose of all this pseudo-science on Ebola is to implement martial law measures contained in epidemic and pandemic plans and so gain total control of the population at a time when the financial system is close to collapse.

Given that the pharmaceutical cartel is complicit in all this, one really needs to ask if it’s beneficial to rely on their so-called medicine. It doesn’t look like it to be fair and to be frank. In fact, the word ‘pharmacy’ is derived from the Greek pharmakon, which means ‘remedy’ and ‘poison’. How charming. The whole pharmaceutical medical paradigm is based on prescribing a poison to recommend a cure. And they have the audacity to call so-called “alternative” medicine practitioners snake oil salesmen, when Parlaselsis, the father of modern pharmaceutical medicine was an alchemist, who was experimenting with the same poisonous substances used in smelting – copper sulfide, zinc, lead, mercury, etc. – to remove impurities from the body.

As for the pseudo-science of AIDS treatment, it’s astounding how true it is that the blind are lead by the blind. There is no empirical evidence whatsoever that anyone is HIV-positive, since the virus is too microscopic to be detected so we are told. In fact, the test to verify if someone is HIV-postive tests for HIV-related antibodies, not the virus itself. However, there is no way of proving that the antibodies in question are HIV-related, when the virus is alleged to have an exceptionally high rate of mutation. If that is so, how can it be definitively shown that the virus is HIV-related when it could just as easily be there for some other pathogen as innocuous as the common cold? The cases of false positives are well documented. It has also been shown that the seven year period when AZT drug cocktails were the recommended treatment for HIV/AIDS patients was the peak period for AIDS-related deaths in Canada. AZT was a chemotherapy treatment that had been shelved back in the 70’s because it was found to be so reactive and dangerous that it was found to be unsafe. Yet when people were given the falsely grim prognosis of AIDS, they were willing to put up with the agonizing and harmful side effects of AZT under the false proviso that it would give them a fighting chance. It did no such thing. In fact, it is well known that chemotherapy weakens the immune system, and since this was such a reactive and dangerous brand of chemo, it literally destroyed the immune system of the patients it was meant to treat. In other words, the patients died of MIDS (Medicine Induced Immune Deficiency Syndrome). Yet the deaths were listed on the medical charts as AIDS-related.    

Today they prescribe anti-retroviral medications, which like AZT drug cocktails, prescribed in the 80s, patients are advised to take, even though they have no observable signs of being sick, since they have not yet developed AIDS. Instead, they are told that the drugs will delay the onset of AIDS. How can they ever empirically verify that this is the case, when the patient will at some point develop the full blown AIDS symptoms? Where is the evidence that the prescription has actually done what it was prescribed to do? And this is empirical science? Please.

Medicine needs to be liberated from the yoke of the eugenicists. They have created a three-tier system of medicine on the planet. The first tier elite have access to homeopathic and naturopathic remedies that they know are more beneficial to health. Meanwhile, the servile masses in the so-called First World developed countries are issued harmful allopathic pharmaceutical medicines, which are meant to shorten or even end their lives. The vaccines certainly due that, and by Bill Gates own admission, are meant to do just that. He is quoted as saying, “The world today has 6.8 billion people. That’s heading up to about nine billion. Now if we do a really great job on new vaccines, health care, reproductive health services, we could lower that number by ten or fifteen percent.” This proves vaccines are not for keeping people alive, but for killing off as many as possible. Have you seen what’s in them? Visit the Center for Disease Control website and have a look. Whatever they’re supposed to prevent they give you. How can you ever prove they did or didn’t? All the pharmaceutical mafia has to say is that it didn’t work as effectively as they had hoped. Merck is in bed with the CIA’s bioweapons program and so is the Gates Foundation. Gates is a deep cover CIA operative. He is a genocidal monster worse than anything the AshkeNAZIs could cook up (pardon the pun). As for the Third World, they are relegated to the third tier of medicine, which isn’t medicine at all but poison. All the eugenicists’ poisons are tried out on the poor to see how successful they are at killing masses of humanity. If they work successfully, they try them out on the undesirable population segments in the so-called developed world, such as gays, who got the brunt of the Hepatitis B vaccine trials undertaken Stateside, which unleashed the scourge of HIV/AIDS on American homosexuals.

The world needs a new paradigm of medicine that embraces the metaphysician. What is meant by this term in this context? The word means “beyond the physic” so a metaphysician would be a physician of the human spirit and astral body. Healing must happen at both levels if it is to be effective: the physical and the spiritual. Children should be learning Tai Chi and Yoga in school and practicing it. They should be taught yoga meditation for peace of mind and clarity of perception. Would the narrow-minded so-called educators taught under their own limited worldview of western science even consider this? They might now that they are all dropping like flies from Ebola, AIDS and other diseases. Their arrogant dismissal of other medical paradigms may soon turn into a desperate appeal for help.

We Fell for Sandy Hook, Line and Stinker

We Fell for Sandy Hook, Line and Stinker

By Timothy Spearman

How kindergarten killer stole his mother’s guns and shot her dead before murdering twenty children and six staff at her school until he finally turned the gun on himself,”reads the story byline of an article co-written by Rachel Quigley, Thomas Durante, and Hayley Paterson titled “High School Loner to Cold-blooded Executioner: How ‘Genius’ Honor Student Adam Lanza Became Masked Killer.” Interesting that the claim is made that Adam was masked. Is this so the alleged killer could not be properly identified? Is this because the actor playing the part of Adam was not meant to be identified?
So let’s get this straight, we are being asked to believe that a severely autistic patient could race through a school and go on a shooting rampage, in which with accuracy and with athletic skill, he guns done twenty children and six adults. What’s wrong with this picture, people? Are you so brain damaged by the thimerosol in the vaccines and the fluoridated water not to see through this farce?
Now let’s look at the media spin contained in all the bullet points from the Daily Mirror article found below:
The shooter, Adam Lanza, 20, is confirmed dead and body still inside the school
Brother Ryan, 24, is in custody and being questioned
One teacher said masked gunman started firing out shots from principal’s office and then his mom Nancy’s kindergarten classroom shortly after 9.30am
Mom was killed at home in Newtown, which was once voted one of America’s safest places to live
One student said there were bullets whizzing by him in the hallway
Female principal and school psychologist believed to have been targeted
Moved to tears, President Obama says ‘our hearts are broken today’
No positive IDs but parents who have not been reunited with their children are assuming the worst
Flags around America being flown at half staff
Bullet point one says that, “The shooter, Adam Lanza, 20, is confirmed dead and body still inside the school.” This is not considered hearsay evidence because the statement has supposedly come from official sources, namely police investigators who were purportedly stating what they found at the scene. But are these police sources truly reliable and can the authorities referred to be trusted to tell the truth about the Sandy Hook school shooting? The public take too much for granted and take vouchsafed statements given by authorities as rote or fact. In other words, the public is too naïve and unquestioning of the word of authorities.
Another bullet point states, “One teacher said masked gunman started firing out shots from principal’s office and then his mom Nancy’s kindergarten classroom shortly after 9.30am.” Again in clearly states that the alleged killer was masked. How then can anyone definitely state and be absolutely sure that the killer was Adam Lanza, when the alleged shooter was masked? In the security course I teach for the Ministry of Community Safety and Correctional Services of the Province of Ontario, I once had a student who was a retired police officer from Grenada. He was in court testifying as a prosecution witness against a suspect arrested in a crime. The defense brought in the suspect’s identical twin brother to show there was no definitive way the arresting officer could identify the suspect as the perpetrator, when his identical twin brother could have done it. He was asked to tell the two men apart and he couldn’t. The prosecution then summoned the twin brother of the police officer to court to show that not all twins look identical. The courtroom comedy was similar to Shakespeare’s “A Comedy of Errors” where to sets of twins confuse the audience by constantly being mistaken for the other.
Like the case with the identical twin, there is no absolute foolproof litmus test to establish that the masked man spotted at the scene was the same person supposedly identified by authorities as the killer Adam Lanza. We take too much for granted and do not ask enough questions. The reader might ask, but why would the authorities lie? One might just as easily ask, why wouldn’t or couldn’t they? They lie all the time. Politicians are noted for it. Police chiefs and police commissions are known for it. Governments practically make it their policy to lie to the people. Like the matriarchs or patriarchs of the family, they are the custodian of the national family’s secret and they keep these secrets from the younger generation by raising them on a diet of fairy tales in kindergarten and elementary school. We are still taught fairy tales in high school like George Washington’s apple tree and Ben Franklin’s homemade kite and lightning rod, but the fairy tales seem real and possible enough to be believed. Then there are the fairy tales of Lee Harvey Oswald, Timothy McVeigh and Osama bin Laden and other so-called villains of our history who perpretrated crimes, which the record shows couldn’t have been pulled off by one lone madman, but the government , the media and the academia continue to support the lie. And as Goebbels said, “Repeat a lie often enough and people will believe it.” And they do.
No look at the media spin on this bullet point: “Mom was killed at home in Newtown, which was once voted one of America’s safest places to live.” No the tranquility of this peaceful Connecticut town has been shattered. What’s the effect of the scaremongery of the peace and tranquility of a peaceful rural town being shattered by alleged gun violence? In the public mind or the public psyche, no place can now be considered safe. Alleged gun violence is now so far reaching that it has even infiltrated the serene rural heartland of the nation. Now Diane Feinstein has the perfect excuse to introduce draconian gun laws upon America. Dianne Goldman Berman Feinstein, born Dianne Emiel Goldman is the senior United States Senator from California. I would just bet she has Ashkenazi roots and is actually Khazarian by racial extraction and that her ancestors were Baal-worshipping Satanists. She and her supporters will naturally scoff at that accusation and make their usual round of denials and may even hurl the usual accusation of anti-semitism when I am not saying anything about or against ‘Jews’. I specifically said she is not one and is Khazarian by extraction. How therefore is that anti-semitic when the Khazars are originally from the Caususes and are not Semites?
Now look at the media spin on this bullet point: “Moved to tears, President Obama says ‘our hearts are broken today’”. Those were corocodile tears folks. The president is following a script. Like T.S. Eliot wrote in his poem “The Hollow Men”, “We are the stuffed men, we are the hollow men.” There is nothing they do that is not scripted. The same goes for the media spokespeople and commentators. And as will later be shown, the six-year-old daughter of Robbie Parker, who was supposedly gunned down by the ruthless homicidal maniac, was later photographed sitting on the president’s knee one day after the shooting. How many people noticved that? How many people care? The youth know and share details they find on youtube back and forth on social media sites like Facebook, but most of the older generation are too busy or too preoccupied to look and have been acculturated into a social environment based on denial, and since they are anxious to keep their jobs and social circles and not have a falling out with their friends, these insecure, quivering wrecks who have never grown up and continue to try to win the same popularity contest they won at the prom, they keep mum and not only don’t speak out, but won’t even listen to their teenage ‘conspircy theorist’. Instead they pass it off as some harmless and quaint teenage pastime that their rebellious teenager will grow out of. And they’re right, they will grow out of it if they know what’s good for them. Because the only way to have a good income and a top job is by being an intellectual sellout and prostitute and most of these smart alecks of the spoiled rich will grow up to be just like their spoiled parents, opportunists who know the truth but make witty disparaging comments about “truthers” and “conspiracy nuts” because they prefer to sellout their integrity for the Ivy League education, the BMW, the golf club membership, and the commoradorie of palling around with their fellow hypocrites.
Miss Quigley introduces are lone nutter killer with the following information, “A troubled 20-year-old loner with a history of autistic behavior is the monster behind a horrific shooting at a Connecticut elementary school that left 26 people, including 20 children, dead.” If it were true that he was a victim of severe autism, then calling him a monster wouldn’t be right, since it would be the mental illness or the side effects of the medications he was on that would drive him to commit such an odious crime, but all we have is attempts by the media to depict this so-called autistic patient as being responsible for actions so unconscionably heinous as to beggar belief.
Miss Quigley would then have us believe that a severely autistic patient would have the hand-eye coordination – while being severely autistic – to go on a shooting spree to gun down everyone and sundry at a school facility. “Adam Lanza shot his mother Nancy, a kindergarten teacher, at the upscale suburban home they shared together and then took three of her guns and drove the Dandy Hook Elementary School about 9.30am,” writes Quigley. We’re being asked to believe that a severely autistic patient could wield three guns with skill and dexterity and gun down twenty-six people with precision. As we will discover, “severe autism” would ender the subject so challenged in terms of motor skills and motor response that they’d be lucky to walk as straight a line as a drunkard, and yet this is the young man the press would have us believe went on a shooting rampage while running down school hallways like an Olympic athlete.

Quigley prattles on with more nonsense that no sensible person could possibly believe, alleging that, “He used two semi-automatic pistols, a Glock and Sig Sauer, and reportedly wiped out an entire classroom of young children and shot several in a second class before taking his own life.” Right, so a severely autistic individual could weild a Glock and Sig Sauer with the dexterity of a hired killer and slaughter an entire classroom full of students. This the orchestration of a young man whose motor skills would have challenged him to even walk properly, let alone aim a gun.
“Witnesses saw he Lanza going from room-to-room shooting people after first killing the principal Dawn Hochsprung and psychologist execution-style after they confronted him in the hallway,” Miss Quigley claims. Would you care to identify these witnesses, Miss Quigley? Names please. Who are they and can they give direct evidence to the effect in court? You haven’t identified the witnesses, and I submit that at this point it is the most useless form of hearsay evidence.

“Parents who have not been united with their children are assuming the worst,” Quigley continues. “One witness told WCBS: ‘Police just told us everyone presumed missing is in the school and they are dead.’” Is that a fact? Police would never tell distraught parents such a thing. The police department could be sued for making such statements. On top of that there is the bold insensitivity of the remark, in which we are asked to believe that police would callously state that if you’re child is missing, then he must be at ths school and presumed dead. Are you kidding me? No police spokesperson would ever make so irresponsible a comment. And once again, the police are not being quoted by Quigley directly, but based on the hearsay of an unnamed witness ostensibly making the statement in a WCBS interview.

sandy 1


Ryan Lanza is seen being led away from his Hoboken home in New Jersey to be questioned by police

sandy 2

Traumatized students were seen being led out of the school crying and holding hands. Traumatized? You could fool me. They look like they’re participating in a drill. The expressions on their faces display no sign of trauma.

sandy 3

The families of victims grieve near Sandy Hook Elementary School, where teacher Nancy Lanza’s son Adam, 20, opened fire and killed 20 children and six adults. Crisis actors? The men don military crewcuts. Which government alphabet soup agency are they working for? The one crisis actor looks up to see if God’s watching over them. Please.

sandy 4

President Obama openly wept today as he spoke of the mindless shooting of 29 people, including 22 children, at Sandy Hook Elementary school this morningsaying, ‘Our hearts are broken today’. Good job Mr. Pres. Where’s the onion? Did you tuck it in your breast pocket?


sandy 5











sandy 6















Heavily armed Connecticut State troopers and FBI agents swarmed to the scene

at Sandy Hook High School. Of course, because there was a pre-planned and coordinated practice emergency drill exercise being held at the location the morning of the alleged shooting,so they would naturally be there, all suited up.

sandy 7








People arrive for a prayer vigil at the Newtown United Methodist Church following a shooting at the Sandy Hook Elementary School. Right and when was this picture taken? Several weeks beforehand? Is it even a church in Newtown?

sandy 8


The design of this so-called school alleged to Sandy Hook Elementary School strikingly resembles the design ot the Temple of Solomon, which actually represented a man kneeling in prayer, with the Holy of Holies representing the head, while the twin pillars at the other end of the Temple represented the praying individual kneeling in prayer. There are no pillars in the school complex design, but there is definitely a building resembling a head built into the complex, while the parking lot design resembles a kneeling man.
“Ryan Lanza’s high school classmates always knew something was different about him,” Rachel Quigley’s article goes on. This is hearsay evidence and worthless. This is yellow journalism at its best. Adam may have the worst reputation in the world for temper tantrums. It does not prove he was capable of gunning down twenty children and six adults in a shooting spree. According to Wikipedia, “An estimated 60%–80% of autistic people have motor signs that include poor muscle tone, poor motor planning, and toe walking; deficits in motor coordination are pervasive across ASD and are greater in autism proper.” ( Since article after article appearing in the mainstream press have alleged that Adam Lanza was serverely autistic, it must be concluded that he would fall into the sixty to eighty percent ratio of autistic patients with poor motor skills and motor responses. And yet we’re being asked to believe that with athletic prowess he was able to dash down the hallways of the school carrying multiple guns on his person, and engage in a Rambo-style killing spree all within record time. The stench of bullshit is so rife I might as well be standing in a pile of steaming manure on a pig farm.
“He almost never spoke in class, but made good grades and was an honors student. And he always seemed profoundly uncomfortable in social situations,” Miss Quigley prattles on. More worthless hearsay and journalism yellow enough to take the piss, sorry miss. It is like the public is being programmed to by the lie. Miss Quigley’s efforts to persuade us seem disningenuous at best and downright cynically misguided by the media spin she has been assigned to perform at worst, and for my money, I favour the latter possibility as the most probable.

“It was widely understood that he had mental disabilities – either Asperger syndrome or more severe autism,” Miss Quigley aledges. Miss Quigley clearly doesn’t know which. Again, these are allegations she is taking on board without doing the least bit of investigative journalism to find out which illness he had “Asperger syndrome” or “severe autism”. This is not journalism. This is being given a bunch of wire stories and taking the information as given without subjecting any of it to the least scrutiny.

“A former babysitter told the Washington Post he was ‘rambunctious’ as a teenager and prone to temper tantrums,” writes Miss Quigley. More useless hearsay I’m afraid, dear. What child isn’t rambunctious when being babysat and when told to go to bed doesn’t throw a temper fit, especially when there are no parents around to discipline them and the can get away with it?

“He had to be medicated to control his moods,” Miss Quigley claims without the facts, but only hearsay allegations. Would you care to tell us then what type of medication he was on? Perhaps if we knew that, we might understand how it could be possible that such a “severely autistic” person might have developed a homicidal alter ego capable of pulling off a tragedy of this scale. If anyone would care to see an example of a homicidal alter ego experiencing adverse side effects of an experimental drug, check out the film Bipolar, based on the true story of Harry, who became alter ego serial killer Edward.

“Olivia DeVivo, a student at the University of Connecticut who went to high school with Lanza, said that when it emerged that he was suspected of gunning down twenty small children – none of her classmates were surprised,” Miss Quigley writes, giving us one more useless shred of useless hearsay information. “They said he always seemed like he was someone who was capable of that because he just didn’t really connect with our high school, and didn’t really connect with our town,’ she told the New York Times,” Miss DeVivo is quoted as saying. He may have had the worst reputation in the world, but this is worthless hearsay, that does nothing to implicate him in the crime. Who saw him commit” El flagrant delicto or “finds committing” is the most rudimentary aspect of common law, for the direct evidence provided by a witness who sees someone do something is the only really reliable evidence one can turn to in a criminal case of this kind.

But it gets better. Miss Quigley then informs us how: “Students described being ushered from their classrooms hand-in-hand, with their eyes closed, to the safety of a nearby fire station as police converged on the school.” Interesting that the pupils, not students, were marched in a human chain with their eyes closed ostensibly to protect them from witnessing something traumitizing. Right, so it wouldn’t be traumatizing to be forced to close your eyes when you’re terrified of some armed boogieman being in the vicinity, who could spring out at you at any moment, while you have your eyes closed.
“Adam’s brother Ryan, 24, who was originally thought to have been the shooter, is being questioned by police after he was arrested at his home in Hoboken, New Jersey,” Miss Quigley informs us. Right, so now we are back to our example of the identical twin brother in the courtroom. If you’ll recall, the defense was able to show that there was no way the police officer could definitively identify the suspect in the crime, because he looked identical to his twin brother. Well, if Adam Lanza, the alleged killer, was masked, how could anyone be sure it was him who did the killing? And if he shot himself at the scene of the school shooting, his body would have been recovered inside the school. So how, pray tell, could the police have mistaken his brother as the shooter if the suspect had been properly identified at the scene and found inside the school? Is it just me or are there a series of logical fallacies in the official story that don’t pass the smell test and smack of bullshit instead?

“He was on a bus on his way home from work when he was being named as the gunman and posted on Facebook that it wasn’t him,” according to Miss Quigley. “He told a friend he believed his mentally disabled brother did it. Adam is believed to be autistic.” Would you care to identify the alleged friend that brother Ryan purportedly said this to please, Miss Quigley? I’m afraid all I am seeing is a number of purported cases of he said and she said hearsay allegations without any documented support, any official source named or any witness names provided. What amazes me is that this article is written be a supposedly respected journalist who actually collects a paycheck for journalism so yellow it compels me to take the piss.

Another relative told ABC Adam had been ‘obviously not well’ and Beth Israel, tonight tweeted that her daughter went to school with him and he was ‘troubled for a long time’. Beth Israel eh? Hmmm, since when are there so many people of Jewish extraction living in Newtown, Connecticut? And is she a Zionist agent or Israeli Mossad? Then Miss Quigley informs us that “Alex Israel spoke to CNN about how she went to school with Adam and she described him as fidgety, and a quiet loner who kept to himself.” I see. And so is this alleged child of Beth Israel making these suggestions about Adam because it is scripted by the Zionist press that he should say these things, because his Zionist agent mother has coached him to? Then Miss Quigley sguotes Alex: “She also said he was a highly intelligent student, ‘above the rest of us’.” Well, I won’t argue with you there, honey. None of you frauds have your lightbulbs turned on brightly enough to pull of the con you have attempted to pull on the American people so that Zionist agent Feinstein could do a fine job of setting America up for martial law by imposing gun control legislation on Americans. And now Feinstein is doing a fine job of getting America ready for the staged Ebola pandemic right on cue. She’s following her precoordinated script to the letter. She’s so obviously an agent of Israel and its planned conspiracy to take down and destroy the United States to implement the next stage in the Zionist New World Order agenda that you would have to be braindead not to see it. And sadly due to vaccine poisoning and fluoridated water many Americans clearly are. God bless America indeed.

The gunman’s father Peter Lanza, who is divorced from his wife, lives in Stamford, Connecticut, and declined to comment after police performed a welfare check on him, Miss Quigley informs us. Neighbors claimed he recently remarried. Mr. Lanza is supposed to have learned of the tragic and senseless massacre by reporters who flocked to his home, according to Miss Quigley, but is that really true? Peter Lanza was actually connected to the Libor case, as we will learn later in the book thanks to the sleuthing work of George Freund, a former Peel Region police officer here in Ontario, Canada and my former radio show co-host.
According to Quigley, Peter Lanza arrived shortly after police left and asked what the problem was. Asked what the problem was? Are you trying to convince us that he had not caught any wind of the situation before arriving? Quigley reports that according to the Stamford Connecticut, his expression shifted from patient to surprise to horror. Why are the media emphasizing the father’s surprise at hearing the news so much? Are they trying to cover up the fact that he already knew because he was part of the planning committee for the entire operation, because he too is a Zionist agent? Methinhks they doth protest too much. And once again, Miss Quigley repeats the same mantra about Newtown’s previous state of tranquility, “Newtown was once named one of the safest places to live in America and before this morning, there had been one murder in a decade.” Why the constant emphasis on the town’s former peacefulness if not to make middle America feel insecure that their security is being threatened? This constantly beaten media drum is meant to drum into the average American’s head the need for gun control legislation. If brainwashed to believe that their children are no longer safe, they will willingly give up their Second Amendment gun rights and hand over their guns to the authorities. But as the Boston Marathon Bombing showed, how will this reduce gun violence when police and military personnel came door to door in Boston, demanding at gunpoint that people vacate their own homes so they could do a house to house search? And this is reducing gun violence? Apparently the government’s motto is “Do as we say, not as we do.”

Miss Quigley continues the media spin under the instructions of her spin doctors at New World Order Zionist minion Rupert Murdock’s rag with, “The President addressed a stunned nation five hours after the shooting and openly wept as he spoke of the mindless shooting saying: ‘Our hearts are broken today.’ Seldom has a head of state expressed greater public emotion in modern times.” Violins please. Play a nice somber tune like the one played on the Titanic, would you?

Quigley, then informs us, “Obama struggled for words, pausing several times as he wiped away tears saying, ‘This evening, Michelle and I will…hug our children a little tighter, and we’ll tell them that we love them.’” Such shameless pandering to emotion could only be possible in America, where the median education level is grade seven. The population is so patently ignorant that it is childplay to dupe a population that views All Star Wrestling as worth pablum.
Now check out these tweets by a probable Zionist Mossad agent and her well trained daughter. Daughter Alex’s second tweet is so obviously prompted and scripted as to be laughable: “If anyone knows Mr. Stephen Delguidice, he’s doing a great job on CBS right now. Very well spoken. Glad his daughter is safe.” Right, a elementary school pupil is going to comment on how articulate an adult is. Please. I have heard of precocious but not even the brats on American sitcoms are portrayed as that precocious.

sandy beth

Beth Israel tweeted that shooter Adam Lanza was troubled for a long time. Troubled? What does she mean by that precisely? Autistic people are not known for violence. The word ‘troubled’ simply suggests a bias or prejudice towards a person with a mental condition. There is no established scientific link between being a ‘troubled’ autism patient and violent homicidal tendencies. Why is this pathetic hearsay gossip being shared with the public like this? It is astounding that msalltown gossip passes as news and information in this dumbed down, intellectually challenged population of Americans. She also claims that her family lived six houses away from Adam. Not so. That’s a lie. Whose lie is it? Nancy’s or CIA Operation Mockingbird style CIA spin doctors? Let’s face it the Daily Mirror is getting its information from the spin doctors in the States and just recycling it.

sandy 11


Jacob Wycoff also tweeted that Adam was autistic. Here’s another probable Israeli Mossad agent. Let’s put it this way, people who use Old Testament names as their given names are not commonly Christians. “Jacob” is an Old Testament Biblical name as anyone with the most basic religious education can tell you. “Wycoff” is a commonly used surname of crypto-Ashkenazis or should I say crypto-Khazarians, who are actually Satanists – formerly known as Baal-worshippers – pretending to be Jews.
Accordint to Quigley’s article, Adam is described as, “…carrying three weapons including two handguns and a rifle and was wearing a bullet-proof vest, a mask and black military gear.” Where pray tell would an autistic patient acquire military gear and why? Additionally, why would he wear a mask? Since he committed suicide, we can only deduce that he planned the suicide along with the homicides. Why would he then need to disguise himself? The only reason for donning a disguise would be to conceal your identity in the hope of escaping accountability and not being caught. If the official story has even a grain or kernel of truth, then he clearly did not intend to come out of the school alive and is reported to have shot himself following his killing spree. Why therefore would a disguise be necessary? The deployment of a disguise suggests that the identity of the alleged gunman had to be concealed because it was not Adam Lanza, but the public obviously was not to know that fact.


sandy 12















Alex Israel, pictured, told Piers Morgan that Adam Lanza was a loner who kept to himself. Of course, what else would she say, being the daughter of a government agent and probably being one herself? Piers Morgan was so obviously a government shill imported from Britain to serve the gun-confiscation lobby, which was nothing short of shamefully transparent.
From Miss Quigley’s article, we learn that, “Three guns were found at the scene – a Glock and a Sig Sauer, both pistols – and a .223-caliber rifle.” Yet she goes on to suggest, “The rifle was recovered from the back of a car at the school. The two pistols were recovered from inside the school.” How interesting. Why would the shooter bring along three guns to the scene of the crime only to leave one in lockup in the car? He is reported to have taken his own life inside the school, so there is no possibility that he came out to put one of the guns away in the car trunk at any stage of the operation. We are also led to believe that all the guns “were legally registered to Nancy Lanza,” the shooter’s mother.
Miss Quigley goes on to report, “A number of children were found hiding in closets in the school five hours after the shooting.” Five hours after the shooting? Are we to believe that rambunctious children could be kept as quiet as church mice for five hours so that investigators, police and other emergency management personnel were not even aware of their presence in the building? Are we to believe that a group of children could be made to stay quiet for that length of time while remaining hidden in the dark for five hours? Miss Quigley goes on to report that, “One mother told CBS that her child said there were bullets ‘whizzing by’ him in the hallway and that a teacher pulled him into a classroom. It was said to have been like a ‘war zone’.” But all the student killings were supposed to have taken place inside two classrooms. Why therefore were shots being fired in the hallway when the victims were all said to be within a classroom. It doesn’t make sense that the shooter would simply shoot randomly without any targets, emptying his magazines forcing him to reload. This makes no sense as with most of the patent lies invented in this report.

And low and behold, what do we find but that Mayor Bloomberg, another Ashkenazi with Baal-worshipping Khazarian roots makes a plea for gun control legislation, so Americans can be rendered defenceless before the Zionist-led martial law executive order is passed by the presidential puppet of the New World Order. Quigley writes, “Mayor Bloomberg said…that immediate action must be taken over gun laws in the U.S. He said: ‘We heard after Columbine that it was too soon to talk about gun laws. We heard it after Virginia Tech. After Tucson and Aurora and Oak Creek. And now we are hearing it again.’” Why are we hearing from a New York Mayor about something happening in another state? The answer to that is that it suits the agenda. His scripted comments fit right into the Zionist New World Order plot to take down America in a final takedown where the country is meant to go down for the count. Ayor Bloomberg then added, “For every day we wait, 34 more people are murdered with guns. Today, many of them were five-year olds. President Obama rightly sent his heartfelt condolences to the families in Newtown. But the country needs him to send a bill to Congress to fix this problem. Calling for ‘meaningful action’ is not enough. We need immediate action.” The ‘country’ needs to send a message to Congress to fix the problem? Where does he get off speaking for the ‘country’? He is speaking for himself and the Zionist lobby and putting a spin on the language to make it seem that it the American people that are making this “call to action”. This is nothing but cynical opportunism disguised as concern for one’s fellow citizens. The New York Mayor doesn’t consider Americans his fellow citizens. That is because he is an agent of a foreign power. It doesn’t really matter which nation, but it is well known that a certain nation has managed to control America’s foreign and domestic policy. We know well which nation that is. Is it racist and ani-semitic to name that country? To the Zionist-controlled press it will be of course. To the Anti-defamation League it will be of course. To Binai Brith it will be of course. But to thinking people living in a so-called democracy that guarantees freedom of speech by virtue of the First Amendment to the U.S. Constitution, it is our God-given right to speak out. Is it hate speech to speak out against genocide and hate? In the end, these criminals will turn on the Jewish people they pretend to be, but are not because they are Satanists. Like the so-called killer at Sandy Hook, they are wearing a mask that says they are Jewish when they are not, and they are doing a disservice to the God-fearing Jewish people by pretending to be among their flock.

sandy 13















Ryan Lanza, brother of Sandy Hook Elementary mass shooting suspect Adam Lanza, is seen being led away by cops, left, and in photos pulled from his Facebook page. Another Zionist Mossad agent like Dad playing his part in the Sandy Hook false flag terror operation.

sandy 14

A U.S. flag flies at half staff in front of the Reed Intermediate School in Newtown, Connecticut. Why not go all the way with the false flag terror operation by lowering the American flag to half mast, in a further effort to dupe the American people into believing that Sandy Hook really happened and that real people actually died that day.

sandy 15
















A couple comfort each other after the mass shooting. Principal Dawn Hochsprung is said to have been one of the twenty-six who were shot dead at the school. Really? This book is intended to show that that is a lie.

sandy 16

Music teacher Maryrose Kristopik, circled, has been hailed as a hero after taking 15 children and putting them in a closet, undoubtedly saving their lives. She is credited with stowing them in the closet of the music room, where they supposedly stayed for five hours. Later reports indicate Adam was hammering on the door of the closet where they were hiding. Why did he not hammer on the closet door with bullets if he was really there? Are we to believe the sloset doors were impregnable to bullets?

sandy 17

Adam Sanza shot his mother at her home before driving in her car to the elementary school and shooting dead 26 people before turning the gun on himself. The caption above says “Home of the shooters parents.” Adam’s parents were separated. How can it therefore be the home of his ‘parents’, when it is his mother’s home?

sandy 18

Sandy Hook Elementary School is in Newtown, Connecticut, where Nancy Lanza lived. Their son Ryan lives in Hoboken, New Jersey. It seems that father Peter wasn’t keen on having the disabled son with him, but apparently preferred son Ryan to be with him instead.

sandy 19

A woman waits to hear about her sister, a teacher, following the tragic shooting this morning which has shocked the quiet suburban community.

sandy 20

Chaotic scenes at the school as police work to secure the area and bodies are carried out of the school. Bodies are carried out of the school? Really? Would you care to point out the bodies? One stretcher is completely empty and the other three are full of equipment like emergency first aid kits and there are no bodies to be seen anywhere.

sandy 21

Young children wait outside Sandy Hook Elementary School after a shooting in Newtown, Connecticut. Wait outside the school in the woods? Is this to be believed? A homicidal lunatic was supposedly on the loose just a few minutes before and these children are left hiding in a wooded area near the school but yet a photo journalist was conveniently able to find them and photograph them. How convenient. Sandy Hook has all the hallkarks of a false flag terror event.

sandy 22

Parents leave a staging area after being reunited with their children following a shooting at the Sandy Hook Elementary School. Note that is says ‘parents’ in reference to the photo shown above. And yet we see only one parent walking with his child. Are these two of the crisis actors participating in the drill exercise held that morning?

sandy 23








People gather outside the White House to participate in a candle light vigil to remember the victims at the Sandy Hook Elementary School shooting in Newtown, Connecticut. Right on cue, participants all calling for gun control lesgislation. I thought they were just there to hold a candle light vigil to mourn the dead, but the media can’t skip a beat in politicizing the so-called vigil by having the signs displaying the call to action. One sign reads, “Today is the day”, while the other is addressed to the president “Mr. President, We are praying for your action.” Both messages are carefully scripted to not seem too opportunistic in the call for gun control legislation.
Miss Quigley’s article then repeats the call to action of Mayor Bloomberg. Why do we need to hear the call again? This article absolutely reeks of propaganda and media spin. In fact, it is so shmaless in its effort to indoctrinate that it puts North Korea to shame.
‘We heard after Columbine that it was too soon to talk about gun laws. We heard it after Virginia Tech. After Tucson and Aurora and Oak Creek. And now we are hearing it again.

For every day we wait, 34 more people are murdered with guns. Today, many of them were five-year-olds.

President Obama rightly sent his heartfelt condolences to the families in Newtown. But the country needs him to send a bill to Congress to fix this problem.

Calling for “meaningful action” is not enough. We need immediate action.’
-Mayor Bloomberg
Miss Quigley jumps on the bandwagon to condemn the apparent crime, making sure to remind her audience of the young age of the victims: “The shooting is the latest in a series of high-profile gun crimes in American schools and colleges, that is especially shocking given the age of the students involved.”
Miss Quigley then describes the arrest of the so-called killer’s brother, “At Ryan Lanza’s home in Hoboken, New Jersey, around 20 armed state police could be seen coming out of the house having apparently searched it at around 3pm.” She then reveals that, “Ryan was then led out in cuffs. He had earlier taken to Facebook to dispel rumors that he was the shooter and told a friend he believed it was his mentally disabled brother.” If he had made this post on Facebook, why would the police then subject him to a wrongful arrest? It makes no sense. The first thing they would do is check out all social media sites connected to a suspect. Having scene the post, they would then take him in for questioning rather than arrest him. And if his brother was found dead at the scene of the shooting, they would surely have been able to identify him at the scene as the killer and would not have to undertake a manhunt for a second suspect. Please someone explain this madness to me, because from where I am sitting, the lunatics have taken over the asylum.
Then Miss Quigley makes the remarkable claim, “A parent told MailOnline Lanza battered on a closet where 15 children and their music teacher were locked inside shouting: ‘Let me in! Let me in!’ These are hardly the words of a gun-wielding homicidal maniac. They are more the words of someone who is afraid for his own life and wishes to hide along with them. If he was the actual perp, and the testimony were bona fide, why would he not simply spray the closet with gunfire and kill everyone hidden inside?

The mother, in her 40s, who declined to give her name, praised the quick-thinking actions of Maryrose Kristopik: ‘I want to thank my child’s music teacher. She saved their lives. The shooter kept banging on the door screaming: “Let me in! Let me in!” but he didn’t get in. Now I have to explain to my nine-year-old son that his friends won’t be coming back. How am I supposed to do that?’ Right, so the shooter, who supposedly gunned down all the kids in one classroom, and half the kids in another classroom, supposedly shouts for people hiding in a closet “Let me in!” when he is supposed to be armed with two assault weapons capable of turning the closet doors into swiss cheese and riddling everyone inside with bullet holes. Can anyone see the inconsistencies here or is it just me? And I’m a conspiracy theorist. Right. No, I’ve got just got an inquiring mind, which most readers of the mainstream press, who never look at the alternative press, seem not to have, otherwise how could they possibly by this nonsensical, logically fallacious bullshit?

sandy 24






A boy weeps as he is told what happened after being picked up at Reed Intermediate

sandy 25

School following the Sandy Hook Elementary School shooting. Wait a second. This kid doesn’t know these kids and doesn’t even attend Sandy Hook, but is a student of Reed Intermediate School, and we’re asked to believe that he’s so moved by what happened to kids he doesn’t know and never even met that he is going to burst into tears worse than those he cried over the death of his pet rabbit? Right, happens everyday. Kids all over the nation are weeping for the poor victims of Snady Hook.

sandy 26th


A woman talks to a state police officer for news about the 29 people believed to have been shot dead at the school. 29 people? I thought it was 26. Was the original plan for there to be 29 fake victims of Sandy Hook only to have the actual number change to 26? Interesting that 26 victims were mentioned previously in the article.

sandy 27th

Nancy Lanza’s home in Newtown, Connecticut, was raided after 2pm…and the teacher was found shot dead, allegedly from a gunshot to the face. Poor Nancy. Suuposedly her house was located on a street where there were supposed to be other homes, yet this photo shows a house next to some woods on one side with no sign of neighboring lots on the other side.


sandy 28th



Nancy Lanza was divorced from Peter Lanza who lives in Stamford, Connecticut. Remember the map showing Adam’s parents’ home? But alas the couple are no longer a couple. It is Nancy’s home, not shared with Peter. Peter lives in a different town. The inconsistencies in this article are glaring. Miss Quigley, darling, you need an editor. Oh, I forgot, you have one, woops.

Miss Quigley then recounts the suppsed testimony of other witnesses, “Alberta Bajraliu 41, got a call from a friend who heard a gunshot at the school and told her to check it out. Mrs. Alberta’s nine-year-old daughter Venesa was at the school but her two other children are not. She said: ‘I was one of the first there and they were bringing children out, carrying them out. One girl came out and her face was covered in blood and she had bits of meat from other people in her hair. It was terrible.’ No, you’re not seeing things. A mother of four children is really going to say something so insensitive to the press as “she had bits of meat from other people in her hair.” This is not the words of a mother, but those of a low empathy psychopath working for the intelligence services drafting a fictional script for the media that completely lacks any verisimilitude. No mother would ever say anything remotely like this, especially in reference to child victims in a shooting. Please, stop with the lies and the bullshit already.  Miss Quigley then quotes Miss Bajraliu further, a mother who is nevertheless referred to as Miss in the article. Am I Missing something? Miss Bajraliu purportedly said, ‘Another girl just looked shocked. They brought one girl out and I thought it was my daughter. They asked me: ‘Does she have black trousers?’ and I said no as Venesa had jeans. This begs the question, why would she think it was her daughter, when the girl in question was not wearing jeans as she apparently knew her daughter was? Miss Bajraliu supposedly continued, ‘When I saw her I just felt so relieved. She has not spoken much about what happened. She said she was in an art class and the teacher closed the door and they were waiting until they could get out.’ Interesting that Miss Bajraliu, a wedded mother Miss, has a traumatized daughter who she can’t get to say much about the shooting, but still managed to prize out of her the fact that she was supposedly in an art class at the time and the teacher ‘closed’ the door, not closed and locked, but merely closed the door? And there is supposedly an armed gunman out in the hallway and ‘they were waiting till they get out’. There is no mention of being ordered to hide under their desks, nor is there any reference to the state of trauma and fear, but merely that they were waiting till they could get out. The child’s alleged testimony makes it sound more like the children were being made to participate in a drill exercise as opposed to responding to a real emergency.



sandy 29


And now for the coup de grace. What better way to end a cynical piece of propaganda than to quote the president and his call to action on gun confiscation legislation.

Right on cue.


“This afternoon, I spoke with Governor Malloy and FBI Director Mueller. I offered Governor Malloy my condolences on behalf of the nation, and made it clear he will have every single resource that he needs to investigate this heinous crime, care for the victims, counsel their families.

We’ve endured too many of these tragedies in the past few years. And each time I learn the news I react not as a President, but as anybody else would — as a parent. And that was especially true today. I know there’s not a parent in America who doesn’t feel the same overwhelming grief that I do.  The majority of those who died today were children — beautiful little kids between the ages of five and ten years old.  They had their entire lives ahead of them — birthdays, graduations, weddings, kids of their own. Among the fallen were also teachers — men and women who devoted their lives to helping our children fulfill their dreams.

So our hearts are broken today — for the parents and grandparents, sisters and brothers of these little children, and for the families of the adults who were lost.  Our hearts are broken for the parents of the survivors as well, for as blessed as they are to have their children home tonight, they know that their children’s innocence has been torn away from them too early, and there are no words that will ease their pain.  As a country, we have been through this too many times. Whether it’s an elementary school in Newtown, or a shopping mall in Oregon, or a temple in Wisconsin, or a movie theater in Aurora, or a street corner in Chicago — these neighborhoods are our neighborhoods, and these children are our children.


(Echoes of Martin Luther King Jr.’s speech “I Have a Dream”: “Go back to Mississippi, go back to Alabama, go back to South Carolina, go back to Georgia, go back to Louisiana, go back to the slums and ghettos of our northern cities, knowing that somehow this situation can and will be changed.” Or how about: “And so let freedom ring from the prodigious hilltops of New Hampshire. Let freedom ring from the mighty mountains of New York. Let freedom ring from the heightening Alleghenies of Pennsylvania. Let freedom ring from the snow-capped Rockies of Colorado. Let freedom ring from the curvaceous slopes of California.” Far be it for me to accuse the President of plagiarism. He doesn’t write his own speeches anyway.) And we’re going to have to come together and take meaningful action to prevent more tragedies like this, regardless of the politics.

This evening, Michelle and I will do what I know every parent in America will do, which is hug our children a little tighter and we’ll tell them that we love them, and we’ll remind each other how deeply we love one another.  But there are families in Connecticut who cannot do that tonight. And they need all of us right now. In the hard days to come, that community needs us to be at our best as Americans. And I will do everything in my power as President to help. Because while nothing can fill the space of a lost child or loved one, all of us can extend a hand to those in need — to remind them that we are there for them, that we are praying for them, that the love they felt for those they lost endures not just in their memories but also in ours.

May God bless the memory of the victims and, in the words of Scripture, heal the brokenhearted and bind up their wounds.”


Indeed his words are as disingenuous in intent in being spoken by the President actor as they were when they were scripted and written by the speech writer working for the CIA who wrote the propaganda garbage in the first place.


sandy 30

Hundreds of officers swarmed the building as students were evacuated after a gunman went from classroom to classroom shooting students and teachers. Hundreds of police officers? Really hundreds? Would you care to point them out to me in any of these media file photos?


sandy 31














sandy 32





A mother runs with her children as police canvass homes in the area following a shooting at the Sandy Hook Elementary School. There walking uphill. The heavy steps result from the uphill climb. A mother running with an infant child held with only one arm, while she reaches with a free hand for the other child’s hand? Not likely. And another comforts her traumatized child, a male child, while the female child is ignored and left standing there? What’s wrong with this picture?

sandy 33

A black Honda believed to belong to the shooter has been cordoned off.

sandy 34


There are preliminary reports a students father, who is believed to be 20-years-old and from New Jersey, was the shooter. He was killed at the scene though it is unclear if he shot himself or was brought down by an officer.

sandy 35

Parents pick-up children outside Sandy Hook Elementary School after 18 students and two adults were shot dead this morning. Right and the father and mother are both wearing smirks, when this child is supposed to be a trauma victim. Bullshit. They are smiling because the child is a cry baby whining about something quite trivial, hence the amused expressions on her parents’ faces. My question is was the picture even taken at the scene of Sandy Hook?

sandy 36


Hundreds of officers, sniffer dogs, and firefighters patrol the streets outside Sandy Hook Elementary School to secure the area. There is no way the casual deportment of these men is in response to an emergency. This is a drill exercise if anything. And where are the sniffer dogs referred to in the caption and the firefighters I’d like to know?

“Dawn Hochsprung, 47, has been the principal at Sandy Hook Elementary school since July 2010. One teacher is confirmed to have been shot in the foot and is being treated at a local hospital. The mayor said they are not releasing names until next-of-kin have been notified,” writes Miss Quigley. There are no victim names to be released and no next of kin to be informed, because as the death register shown later in this book shows, no children of the six-year-old age group defined were born or died in Newtow, Connecticut within the required time frame for any of the victims to be real.  Two handguns have been recovered at the scene and police have cordoned off a black Honda with New Jersey plates believed to belong to the dead shooter. Hundreds of officers and police dogs had the area surrounded as they worked to secure the scene. Teachers and students were said to be in morning meetings when the shots were fired. The children were locked inside their classrooms until police came and evacuated them to a nearby fire station. One child was seen being carried from the school by a police officer, apparently seriously wounded. A person in one room had ‘numerous gunshot wounds’, police told the The Hartford Courant.

Aerial view of scene of school shooting at Newtown, Conneticut 

sandy 37


The picture shown above is not the same property location. That is not Sandy Hook school

or the grounds outside the school.

sandy 38

Paramedics push stretchers toward Sandy Hook Elementary School in Newtown, after the mass shooting. These emergency responders pushing the stretcher sure look like they’re in a hurry. Their deportment indicates they are participating in a drill and by their demeanor do not appear to be taking the whole thing terribly seriously. Can’t say I blame them. Neither do we.

sandy 39


Lindsay Merikas, 26, of Alexandria, Virgina, wears a button saying ‘Stop Gun Violence’ as she gathered with other supporters of gun control on Pennsylvania Avenue in front of the White House. Can’t miss a good call to action on gun control now can


sandy 40














sandy 41


Families grieve. The level of consolation shown above for the grieving is not commensurate with the scale of such a tragedy. And a man carries a child away from the area of a shooting at the elementary school. The child depicted in the photo is no trauma victim, not with that contended expression on his face. And the father hardly looks worse for wear.

Miss Quigley then tells us, “Traumatized students were seen being led out of the school crying and holding hands shortly after the shots rang out. There were also reports that a bomb squad was being called into the school. A helicopter was flying over the scene.” This is consistent with an Emergency Planning Scenario drill exercise. If you’ve never heard of such a thing, Google it. Such drills are also referred to as “Operation Top Off” drills meaning “top officials”, since they are meant to coordinate drill responses from all emergency response teams, including S.W.A.T. teams and the military.

Miss Quigley’s report goes on, “Frantic parents were rushing to the school as they were advised to go to the nearby fire station with ID to pick up their children. A witness told News8 he saw one child with a bloodied face and another with a hand injury.” These are not genuine injuries, but merely mock injuries of crisis actors taking part in a pre-coordinated drill exercise. Miss Quigley informs us, “The school has about 600 students from kindergarten through to fourth grade – aged between five and 11.” If there are so many students, why do we see so few being led away from the school in the photographs?


President Obama was first notified of the shooting at a Connecticut elementary school at 10:30am, White House press secretary Jay Carney said. There’s something wrong with the timeline here, folks. According to Wikipedia, the shooting was supposed to have taken place between 9:35 and 9:40 Connecticut time on December 14, 2012. Yet we are asked to believe that it took nearly an hour for news of the shooting to reach the White House? There’s a “Fahrenheit 911” stink to all this.

But no piece of propaganda could be complete without the history of school gun violence being mentioned in the course of the article. Why school gun violence? It is naturally because people are more responsive to a call to action, when it is innocent young lives that have been ended prematurely by gun violence.


  1. Virginia Tech – 32 dead plus the shooter, April 16, 2007, Blacksburg, Virginia

Student Seung Hui Cho, 23, killed two stuidents in a dorm and then went through building of classrooms armed with two handguns, shooting at random before killing himself.

  1. University of Texas – 16 dead plus shooter, August 1, 1966, Austin, Texas

Former Marine sniper Charles Whitman, 25, armed with an arsenal of weapons shot victims from the observation deck of the campus tower.

  1. Columbine High School – 13 dead plus two shooters, April 20, 1999, Littleton, Colorado

Students Eric Harris, 18, and Dylan Klebold, 17, opened fire outside the school killing students and one teacher before shooting themselves in the library.

  1. Red Lake High School – 9 dead plus shooter, March 21, 2005, Red Lake, Minnesota

Jeffrey Weise, 17, goes on a shooting spree at Red Lake High School killing nine people, including his grandfather, before shooting himself.

  1. University of Iowa – five dead plus shooter, November 1, 1991, University of Iowa

Gang Lu, 27, a graduate student from China killed five with a .38-caliber revolver. He was apparently angry because his doctoral dissertation had not been nominated for an academic award.

  1. Amish schoolhouse massacre – six dead plus shooter, October 2, 2006, Nickel Mines, Pennsylvania

Charles Carl Roberts IV, 32, executes five girls aged 7 to 13 before killing himself in a small Amish schoolhouse

  1. Jonesboro, Arkansas – five dead, March 24, 1998, Jonesboro, Arkansas

Mitchell Johnson, 10, and Andrew Golden, 8, took seven guns to school and pulled the fire alarm and shot students as they headed for the exits. Four died plus a teacher. The pair were sent to a juvenile detention center and released in 2005.

  1. Cleveland Elementary School – five dead plus shooter, January 17, 1989, in Stockton, California

Patrick Edward Purdy entered a schoolyard and opened fire with a semiautomatic rifle at Cleveland Elementary School. Five children died and 30 others were wounded including one teacher. He then shot himself.

  1. University of Arizona – three dead plus shooter, October 28, 2002, University of Arizona

Robert Flores, 40, a nursing student shot an instructor in her office before entering a classroom and killing two more teachers before committing suicide.

  1. Kent State University – four dead, May 4, 1970, Kent State University in Ohio

National Guard troops killed four students who took part in anti-war protests on the campus of Kent State University in Ohio.

‘If we get more information and as we get more information, we’ll certainly provide it to you. The president as a father and I as a father certainly…feel enormous sympathy for families that are affected and to do everything we can to support state and local law enforcement, to support those who are enduring what appears to be a very tragic event,’ White House spokesperson, Jay Carney, went on to say. First Selectman Pat Llodra told Patch that there is no information being released about the victims — only confirming that there was a shooting. ‘I’m horrified, saddened and shocked that this happened in Newtown,’ Llodra said. ‘Our priorities right now are making sure everyone safe and reuniting parents with their children.’ One mother of an eight-year-old girl at the school, Brenda Lebinski, told Patch that her daughter is safe thanks to one teacher’s decision to move all kids into a closet when a gunman had entered the building. Mrs Lebinski said that she had spoken to her daughter’s teacher who was in the school at the time of the shooting, and that a masked gunman had shot adults in the school.  ‘My daughter’s teacher is my hero,’ Lebinski said. ‘She locked all the kids in a closet and that saved their lives.’

sandy 42









sandy 43



“Teachers and students were said to be in morning meetings when the shots were fired. The children were locked inside their classrooms until police came and evacuated them to a nearby fire station.” So if they were locked inside their classrooms, how did Adam Lanza get in and gun them all down? And how did they have the foresight to know that they should be inside locked classrooms? This suggests that they were instructed to stay inside locked classrooms as part of a drill exercise. It would also explain why “teachers and students were said to be in morning meetings”. Those meetings would have been instructional meetings in which the students were being given drill participation instructions.

sandy 44

“As well as police and firefighters, there were reports that a bomb squad was being called into the school. A helicopter was also flying over the scene.” Why the need for a bomb squad when there was supposed to just be a lone gunman shooter? Is it not more likely that all these emergency responses were simply part of a precoordinated Operation Top Off drill, which routinely requires the participation of all Emergency

Mangement response teams?

sandy 45

“There are unconfirmed reports of two shooters, one is believed to be dead and the other still at large.” There goes the lone gunman theory out the window. If there were two shooters, whether mock or real, it suggests a conspiracy either way, because conspiracy by definition is when two or more individuals participate in a plot.


Miss Quigley goes on and on, “American public schools use a variety of security measures to protect students and staff. Almost 94 per cent of U.S. elementary schools lock their doors during the school day to restrict access to campuses.” Very well, so how did Adam Lanza pull up to the school in his Honda and get in if it was locked?

“Some 84 per cent of high schools, 73 per cent of middle schools, and 51 per cent of elementary schools use security cameras to monitor their schools, according to the U.S. Department of Education.” So I guess Sandy Hook was one of the 49 percent of elementary schools that didn’t have security cameras to monitor what happens on its grounds. How convenient.

Miss Quigley sums up her article with more grim news about gun violence in American schools. “Increasing numbers of security guards are in place at U.S. public schools as a result of gun crime with metal detectors also in use across the country. Yet despite security measures school shootings in America are still commonplace.”

And so Miss Quigley makes her final summation:

“On February 10 2012 a 14-year-old from New Hampshire called Hunter Mack shot himself in the face at Walpole Elementary School cafeteria.

Two weeks later student T.J. Lane, 17, allegedly opened fire at Chardon High School, Ohio, killing two and injuring three.

Seven were killed and 10 injured at a shooting at Oikos University, in Oakland, California on 2 April. One L. Goh, 43, a Korean national surrendered to police.

Police arrested 15-year-old Robert Gladden and charged him as an adult after a student opened fire on the first day of school, at Perry Hall High School, Baltimore, in August. The 15-year-old allegedly opened fire before being rushed by teachers.

Teachers again stopped a shooter on September 7 when a 14-year-old was tackled to the floor after shooting at the ceiling at Normal Community High School, Illinois.

On September 26 eight grader Cade Poulos killed himself at Stillwater Junior High School in Oklahoma.”

Clearly Miss Quigley is a hired hack. She has done a shameless job of arm-twisting to persuade Americans to give up their arms. If I were an American, I’d say not on my watch, honey, and if you and your bosses dare set one foot on my land, you’ll be pulling the buckshot out of your butts.

(Rachel Quigley, “High School Loner to Cold-blooded Executioner: How ‘Genius’ Honor Student Adam Lanza Became Masked Killer,”

Published on Dec 14, 2012, we have full police and fire scanner audio feed from the Newtown, Connecticut Sandy Hook Elementary School shooting on December 14, 2012.

According to George Freund’s report on the audio feed, en route dispatch advises two men running from the scene past the gym. The first officer on the scene reports that the front window is broken. It is highly unlikely that the patsy Adam Lanza would ever be able to access to the inside of the school. For those who don’t know it, school glass is reinforced with wire mesh so it won’t break. You really have to go to town to break it open. The wire will support the glass even from gunfire. My former radio show co-host, George Freund, would know. He worked for a Toronto school board security for three years. The first officers on the scene at the school report the patsy, Adam Lanza dead. They also report finding a shotgun. How on earth are you supposed to carry a rifle, a shotgun, two pistols, and all sorts of ammo, and lock and load replacing gun cartridges, with two autistic hands to boot and kill so many people? No one could pull off such a feat – if it really happened – alone.



Posted by George Freund on December 14, 2012 at 5:30 PM

sandy 46


Here are my former radio show co-host George Freund’s comments about the above Tweet message: “Well it will be no rest for the Conspiracy Cafe host. We recorded a dynamite show last night. I hope to have it available tomorrow. The site survey at my home went well. I can smoke data as necessary. As the men were finishing the work I was listening to Alex Jones on short wave. The mass murder event of the innocents will take center stage. The globalists have blown their bugles and shouted CHARGE! America’s fifth columnists will advance and try to disarm WE THE PEOPLE. The tweet above is from the school principal killed in the attack. Of course there are reports of a second gunman. He was taken into custody. He may never be heard from again. That is a common scenario. In the Norwegian massacre the second gunman was even photographed being taken into custody.”

Now look at the Tweets about a second shooter shown below. It is typical black ops. Create confusion by disseminating so many stories, some of them true, some of them not so true, and some of the boldfaced lies, and you have the citizens so confused they won’t know which way is up. The main objective is to foster paranoia and fear so that they will beg you to take their Second Amendment gun rights away so that their little Jack or Jill won’t be heard when they go up the hill to fetch a pale of water.


sandy 47



sandy 48



sandy 49



A further report implied the shooter was the parent of a student, as can be seen by the Tweet message shown below. The mainstream media is doing its black ops best to muddy the waters and foster confusion. The more confused the story is the harder it will be for anyone to discern the truth, the truth being that nothing happened. There was no Sandy Hook Elementary School massacre, folks. The massacre that has been committed is on the public mind as a result of an evil psychological operation to instill fear in the American people, in order to justify the imposition of drachonian gun control legislation, and if need be, the implementation of martial law.

sandy 50



sandy 51



sandy 52




sandy 53




sandy 54



That last tweet shows the fix is on. The tweeter has fulfilled her obligations to her masters. Gun control is the predetermined solution and what will follow is the final solution, the globalist effort to achieve their cull by reducing our numbers to half a billion as America’s Stonehenge, the Georgia Guildestones make abundantly clear in their Ten Commandments. We knew it was coming. The globalists and the treasonous lackies that serve their agenda would try every trick in the book to get Americans to give up their guns. Always be careful of the ‘emergency drill exercise’. Sometimes they go live and many end up dead.

(George Freund, “It Was Only a drill at Sandy Hook School,”

Soros Promotes UN Control over Gun



sandy 55










At the time this debate was heating up over gun violence, George Soros was leading

the fight to give the United Nations control over our guns. Through his

 Media Matters organization, Soros was pushing pro-UN gun control propaganda into the mainstream media to coincide with the

United Nations Conference on the Arms Trade Treaty being held in New York July 2–27.

In a blog post published on July 3, Timothy Johnson of Media Matters describes the notion that the United Nations would ever try to take away the right of Americans to keep and bear arms “laughable”. Johnson goes on to promote the passage of the UN’s Arms Trade Treaty (ATT) as a means of “curtailing the illicit arms trade” and thus cracking down on those who use these weapons to deny others their “human rights”. That’s the kind of spin the spin doctors always cook up when they’re trying to dupe the true trusting white collar government employees to rest easy because the government’s going to look after them from the cradle to the grave because it’s got their vote.

The blog post assures citizens concerned about the potential eradication of the rights guaranteed in the Second Amendment to the Constitution that they have nothing to fear from the UN’s gun control treaty. Why the need for the reassurance then if everything’s kosher? Oh it’s kosher alright.

Top officials from the United Nations, the United States, and other high profile supporters have repeatedly and clearly said that the treaty does not aim to restrict anyone’s “freedom to own” a gun. Indeed, the UN General Assembly’s resolution on the treaty makes clear that countries will “exclusively” maintain the right within their borders to “regulate internal transfers of arms and national ownership, including through national constitutional protections on private ownerships.” Golly Sarg. Isn’t that nice of them? I just get all warm inside thinking of the good intentions of these folks looking down on us little old folks. Doesn’t it just give you goosebumps?

Constitutionalists will instantly notice a couple of red flags raised by Media Matters’ word choice. First, there need be no quotation marks around the phrase freedom to own a gun. Americans enjoy the unqualified right to bear arms under the Second Amendment and it is not some antiquated idea that requires special punctuational too highlight it. It’s American citizens’ rights under the constitution. Americans are well aware that an unarmed citizenry is easier to subdue and will rightly resist all efforts to abridge that right. They’re not stupid. The Red Coats tried to pull that one on them once before, which is why the Founding Fathers introduced the Second Amendment in the first place.

They knew the fascists would be back. Freemason Paul Revere of the St. Andrew’s Lodge and his fellow Lodge members stage a false flag Tea Party in Boston Harbor, so that they could have an excuse for penalizing the colonists for dumping the Freemason-owned British East India Co.’s tea into the harbor, so the colonial government could impose drachonian reparation taxes and a curfew on the colonists, but we know how that worked out.

Second, the citizens of the United States do not need the permission of the United Nations to maintain the “exclusive” right to own a gun. This right, as with all others protected by the Constitution and the Bill of Rights, comes from God, not man, and may be neither given nor taken away by any government.

Undaunted, however, Soros will continue to use his mouthpieces to promote the globalist agenda, including the systematic dismantling of the U.S. Constitution and the sovereignty it protects, while Soros’ appointee Obama is the Pied Piper leading the band into the Potomac River with a series of Executive Orders fraudulently implemented by a fraud in an attempt to override the U.S. constitution.

The current draft of the ATT mandates that the governments of member states petition the United Nations for approval of any contract to sell weapons to any nation where there exists a “substantial risk of a serious violation” of human rights.

While the end of reducing the abuse of human rights is laudable, the means to achieve that cannot lawfully include the requirement that the Congress of the United States ask for permission from the UN overlords before it passes a law, including one authorizing the sale of arms to another country. That is a direct assault on American legislative sovereignty, and an indirect attack on the sovereignty of the American people who elect the members of Congress who vote on such measures. It is therefore not only unconstitutional to adopt such measures, but treasonous, and legal measures should be taken by legal minds expert in constitutional law to stop them.

In the text of the ATT, the United Nations specifically calls for the passage of a legally binding instrument that will impose international standards for the ownership, trade, and transfer of weapons. In another section the ATT includes “controls on a comprehensive list of weaponry, including small arms and light weapons”. Predictably, all these controls are couched comfortably in talk of “human rights” and ending senseless killings by rogue regimes. That’s why Operation Fast and Furious was orchestrated by the ATF in the first place. It provided pretext and justification for the wording of the ATT, so that the good citizens of the United States would buy into the sugar-coated language of the UN arms treaty Trojan Horse.

In order to avoid being labeled a “human rights abuser,” the United States (along with all member states) is ordered by the UN to comply with the ATT. To coersively achieve such compliance, the ATT empowers the UN to force Congress to:

  • Enact internationally agreed licensing requirements for Americans
  • Confiscate and destroy unauthorized firearms of Americans while allowing the U.S. government to keep theirs
  • Ban the trade, sale, and private ownership of semi-automatic guns
  • Create and mandate an international registry to organize an encompassing gun confiscation in America

On this point, in 2011, the UN’s General Assembly declared “that disarmament, arms control and non-proliferation are essential.” In other words, if world peace, the protection of human rights, and the disarming of violent regimes could be achieved through the confiscation of personal firearms, then so be it.

Soros and his fellow globalist cowards don’t plan to march UN soldiers into the homes of Americans with orders to seize their guns and ammunition just yet. Instead, through a series of binding international treaties and UN resolutions, they will force the national governments of the world to do the dirty work for them. Sadly, officials of our own federal government, including President Obama, are pushing Congress to sign off on this treaty. That’s why he was appointed to office in the first place. Elected? Please. The federal election is a farce. These stuffed puppets are appointees, handpicked by the elites to do their bidding. If this were not the case, how could second cousins George Bush and John Kerry run head to head when they were both Yale graduates and Skull and Bones initiates. The Skull and Bones Society only inducts thirteen new members each year. That’s a pretty exclusive club they have there. No, the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree.

Secretary of State Hillary Clinton has announced that the Obama administration is working with the UN to lean on Congress to consent to the ATT. Clinton has pushed the treaty as an “opportunity to promote the same high standards for the entire international community that the United States and other responsible arms exporters already have in place to ensure that weaponry is transferred for legitimate purposes.” Right Hillary, legitimate purposes like arming ISIS and Syrian rebels to slaughter and kill Middle Easterners because Muslims won’t submit to the usury based banking system imposed by the Vatican’s banking establishment families known as the Illuminati. They’re Luciferians, Satanists, that’s all. Call a spade a shovel. Have some jam and call them what they are for Christ’s sake and it is for his sake, that’s not blasphemy.

There is little doubt that the scope of those “legitimate purposes” will be determined by Soros, Clinton, Obama, and the rest of the globalist cabal who have much to fear from an armed and educated citizenry.

For now, the resistance to ratification of such a treaty is strong in the United States. In July of 2011, Senator Jerry Moran (R-Kan.) and 44 other senators sent a letter to President Obama and Secretary Clinton encouraging them to stop pushing for passage of UN gun control treaties. In the letter, Moran wrote:

“Our country’s sovereignty and the Second Amendment rights of American citizens must not be infringed upon by the United Nations. Today, the Senate sends a powerful message to the Obama Administration: an Arms Trade Treaty that does not protect ownership of civilian firearms will fail in the Senate. Our firearm freedoms are not negotiable.”

George Soros, through his Media Matters outlet, promises that “U.S. gun owners have nothing to fear” from the ATT or from similar UN agreements to restrict the manufacture, transfer, and possession of firearms. The globalists’ only goal, they maintain, is “the maintenance of international peace and security.” Right and with their typical Orwellian doublespeak “War is peace” and “Peace is war”, which is why we need to supply the terrorists with weapons to go after the other terrorists. That, my friends, is the fallacious reasoning of gangsters, banksters and terrorists. They are after all the lunatics running the asylum.

(Joe Wolverton II, “Soros Promotes UN Control over Gun Ownership” July 6, 2012,

This is a classic application of the Hegelian dialectic called problem-reaction-solution. The intelligence services, which are truly run by and affiliated with the Vatican, namely the CIA, NSA, etc., create and foster social problems like mental illness and gun violence, labelling perfectly healthy but rebellious children mentally ill so that they can be given the eugenics prescription drugs that are meant to make them not only mentally ill, but violent. Then they turn them loose in anticipation of the sleeper agent ticking timebomb creating the zombie apocalypse and many of them are drugged up zombies make no mistake.


(George Freund, “It Was Only a drill at Sandy Hook School,”


As Jon Rappoport rightly points out, we have to consider the fact that many of these killers were being prescribed SSRI antidepressants like Prozac, Paxil, and Zoloft. The drugs have been well studied. They have been known to push people over the edge by scrambling neurotransmitter systems, resulting in many ‘patients’ committing suicide or even murder or mass murder.

Jon Rappoport’s school-shooting report, written a decade ago, lays out the facts about these drugs, and also about the amphetamine-type drugs prescribed for ADHD, like Ritalin:

The meds cause inexplicably violent behavioural anomalies, including suicide and homicide attempts. The drugs were, in fact, linked with the 1999 Columbine school shooting. Eric Harris, one of the killers, was on Luvox, an SSRI antidepressant, which was taken off the market by its manufacturer several years later. (Jon Rappoport, “The Connecticut school shootings: Operation Chaos,” December 14, 2012,



Psychological operations and mind control also play a significant part in many of these shootings and massacres, as part of the social engineering effort on the part of the New World Order to impose the UN mandated gun banning program so that UN troops can be rallied to come in and take guns out of the hands of private citizen. Feinstein’s recent bill mnandated that anyone deemed mentally ill would not be able to purchase or own an handgun, but later the definition of mentally ill will be broadened to include anyone who is distrustful of their government or elected leaders, conspiracy theorists who will be dubbed dangerous and disaffected paranoids and borderline psychotics.


As Jon Rappoport reminds us it did leak out that the James Holmes, the individual implicated in the Aurora theater shootings, was under the care of a so-called psychiatrist. Rappoport makes the further point that many of these killers were operating out of an even darker mind-controlled program, as was apparently the case, for example, with the dupe in the RFK assassination, Sirhan Sirhan, one of the many casualties of the MK-Ultra program and Operation Chaos.


(Jon Rappoport, “The Connicicut School Shootings: Operation Chaos,” December 14, 2012,


As Jim Stone rightly discerns the Aurora, Colorado Theater Shooting was another false flag terror operation that never really happened. Two of the so-called victims hit the social security death index before the others which is noteworthy in itself, namely, Jessica Redfield/Ghawi and Alexander Teves. In the case of Jessica Redfield, who is doubtless a well paid government agent, she tweeted out a message where she joked about making people believe there was gunfire right from her Twitter account shown below.

sandy 56



Then there is the other mass shooting Jessica Redfield supposedly witnessed. What are the odds of someone being a victim in two major mass shootings in two different albeit neighboring countries? It is a bit of a stretch, don’t you think? Supposedly Jessica Redfield, a budding media presence, was in Toronto when a mass shooting supposedly took place down at the Eaton Center near Dundas Square. If she really had genuinely witnessed a mass shooting in Toronto only a month before, why would she be joking about making people think a gun was being discharged? Was the Toronto Mall shooting fake as well? Whether real or not, she attended both events, as a ‘victim’ or as a ‘perp’ covert operative in false flag terror operations?


Mr. Stone does a little math for us on the mathematical likelihood of such an occurrence. According to him, mass shootings happen about once every five years in Canada and the U.S., comprising approximately 370 million people combined. With mass shootings occurring once every five years in a population of that scale, the odds are well high impossible that Jessica could witness two such events in so short a timeframe. Over an eight year lifespan, you might learn of sixteen mass shootings over eighty years, according to the once every five year incidence ratio. If 150 people witness each mass shooting, that’s 16 multiplied by 150 or 2,400 possible witnesses. A population of 370 million divided by 2,400 would have a 1 in 154,000 chance of witnessing a single mass shooting incident. Imagining the odds of one person witnessing two mass shootings and you are in entirely different ballpark. Take 154,00 and multiply is against itself and you arrive at a ratio of 1 in 23,710,000,000, and that is without factoring in how close the mass shootings were to one another on the timeline.


Two things stand against the fraud Redfield, her Tweeter message and those odds. In addition, one of her tweets referred to her moving to a new place with seven swimming pools and a lake two weeks before the second shooting in Colorado. She was an intern. How could an intern pull that off? She’s not that attractive that she would get top billing at the escort agency. But a multimillion dollar payout for her participation in a major government psy-op false flag terror operation would certainly make for a substantial downpayment on a mansion.

sandy 57


When doing a search of the names

from Aurora, Colorado Theater

 Shooting, a small search engine

indicated that a week after the shooting all the victims from Aurora had a complete shutdown of the first

 fifty hits on even a small search

engine as proven by the photo Jim Stone posts on his website.

(Jim Stone, “All the evidence behind why I believe no one died at the




Courtesy of

sandy 58


Let’s look at James Holmes pedigree for a moment. He is the grandson of a U.S. Naval veteran. He is also purported to be a 24-year-old neuroscience student purportedly persuing a Ph.D. in the field, who murdered twelve people and injured dozens of others on July 20, 2012, at a screening of the Batman film The Dark Knight Rises. As we will see later, the Batman film The Dark Knight Rises is an example of predictive programming deliberately shown in the theatre in Aurora the night of the shooting for the purpose. As we’ll discover in a later section of the book, there are frames in the film that make explicit reference to Aurora and Sandy Hook.


Whether the shooting was real or theatre staged appropriately at a theatre, the behavior of Holmes, who calmly surrendered himself to police is what is remarkable. This calm echoes the behavior of some other past “lone nut” patsy shooters. Mark David Chapman, who shot John Lennon, comes to mind as a noteworthy example. After killing Lennon, he purportedly sat down and began reading a paperback he’d brought with him, The Catcher in the Rye, written by J.D. Salinger, who served in U.S. Army Counterintelligence during World War II and whose commanding officer was Henry Kissinger of all people. No wonder the author went into seclusion. He probably wanted to escape the world of intrigue and espionage that had turned him into all but a fully fledged paranoid schizophrenic. This was the same unit that recruited Nazi Klaus Barbie and aided in his escape to South America following World War II. Chapman purportedly remained reading at the scene despite supposedly being instructed to leave by the doorman, Jose Perdomo, who coincidentally turned out to be an anti-Castro Cuban involved in Operation 40 after the Bay of Pigs. Jose was probably his handler, probably encouraging him to stay rather than telling him to leave, so he could be arrested at the scene as the patsy frontman he was meant to be. It was a CIA hit and Jose fits the profile of the other Cubans involved in the JFK assassination, the Bay of Pigs, and Watergate like Virgilio Gonzalez and Eugenio Martinez.


The University of Colorado, Denver is mentioned as one of the institutions involved in the MK-ULTRA project of the CIA, which focused on controlling the minds of ordinary citizens so they could be induced to carry out assassinations. One experiment dating back to 1954 showed that it was possible to get individuals to fire a gun and then forget about it. Incidentally, this is precisely the pattern shown in the RFK assassination by Sirhan Sirhan, who after firing his gun at Robert Kennedy could not recall anything about the event afterwards. The New York Times reported on the MK-ULTRA mind control program in 1978, following the wake of the Church Committee Hearings. Many universities and hospitals were involved in the program and took money to perform the experimentation. The doctors involved in hypnoprogramming American citizens were at the top of their fields, and included such figures infamous figures as Ewen Cameron and Jolyon West. Cameron participated in mind control experiments with Joseph Mengele at Memorial College, McGill University, which involved the use of shock treatment using electric chairs on the victims, many of whom are purportedly buried in a mass grave near the college.


There is an interesting book on the subject written by Emile Franchel of hypnosis and mass brainwashing called 254 Questions and Answers on Practical Hypnotism written in 1957. In the book, he is posed the question, “Has hypnotism ever been used on masses of people, far larger than any auditorium can hold?” His answer:

“From what I can see at this time, hypnotism is being practiced on millions of people at this moment, both inside and outside this country. The hypnotic techniques being employed at present make the hypnotic technicians of the ex-Nazi regime look like well-meaning psychiatrists…One of the great dangers of hypnotism is its simplicity of operation and how easily it can be disguised.”


(Joseph Green, “The Aurora, Colorado Shooting: Echoes of MK-ULTRA?”

As part of the attack, Holmes painted his hair red and referred to himself as “The Joker”, one of the arch-enemies in the DC Comics-inspired Batman movie series. According to a New York Times article, Billy Kromka, a pre-med student at the University of Colorado, in Boulder, worked with Mr. Holmes for three months the previous summer as a research assistant in a lab of at the Anschutz Medical Campus. Mr. Kromka said he was surprised to learn Mr. Holmes was the shooting suspect. “It was just shocking, because there was no way I thought he could have the capacity to do commit an atrocity like this,” he said.


There is already conjecture that James Holmes may have been involved in mind-altering neuroscience research and ended up becoming involved at a depth he never anticipated. His actions clearly show a strange detachment from reality, indicating he was not in his right mind. That can only typically be accomplished through drugs, hypnosis or trauma (and sometimes all three.

His behavior already reveals stark inconsistencies that question the mainstream explanation of events. For example, he opened fire on innocent people but then calmly surrendered to police without resistance. This seems to suggest a form of programming whereby he becomes submissive and passive in the face of authorities. He then admitted to police that his apartment was booby-trapped with explosives. If you were really a psychopathic Joker trying to maim and kill as many people as possible, why would you warn the police about a booby trap in advance of them searching your living quarters?

“After his arrest, Holmes told police about ‘possible explosives in his residence,” police said. When police searched his apartment, they discovered it was booby-trapped and evacuated surrounding buildings. Aurora Police Chief Dan Oates said bomb technicians are determining how to disarm flammable or explosive material in the third-floor apartment. He said police could be there for some time.

He said pictures from inside the apartment are fairly disturbing and the devices look to be sophisticated, adding the booby-traps were ‘something I’ve never seen’. At the scene were found one rifle, two handguns, a knife, a bullet proof vest, a ballistic helmet, a gas device, a gas mask, military SWAT clothing and unidentified explosives were also found in Holmes’ car, a law enforcement source told CBS News. Oates said Holmes purportedly wore a gas mask, a ballistic helmet and vest as well as leg, groin and throat protectors at the scene of the shooting. In other words, this guy was equipped with exotic gear by someone with connections to military equipment. SWAT clothing, explosives, complex booby-traps. Common, there is no way this is a “lone gunman” hermit operating on his own without friends on the inside. This is somebody who was selected for a mission, provided with military gear to carry it out, then somehow brainwashed into playing his role as the Joker, fittingly because the joke’s on us and there was no theatre shooting, but only another staged false falg terror event. Aurora Police Chief Dan Oates said Holmes’ apartment is booby-trapped with a sophisticated maze of flammable devices that would take hours or days for authorities to disarm, according to a report from Yahoo News.

This is not a lone madmen working alone. How in his mental state would he work out the logistics and the planning to pull off something like this? It was a carefully planned, heavily funded and technically advanced attack. Who might be behind all this? The FBI, CIA, FEMA and ATF have all been linked to terror plots before. The FBI which has a long history of setting up and staging similar attacks, then stopping them right before they happen could have been involved in this one as well. See four documented stories on these facts. The FBI has admitted to setting up terror plots, providing the weapons and gear, staging the location of the bombings and even driving the vehicles to pull it off. This is not a conspiracy theory. The FBI have admitted to it right out in the open.

(Twana Blevins “Colorado Batman shooting shows obvious signs of being staged,” July 21, 2012,

Consider the case of Oregon college student Mohamed Osman Mohamud. He thought about using a car bomb to attack a well-attended, festive Christmas tree-lighting ceremony in Portland. The FBI gave him a van packed with inert explosives consisting of some real, but inactive, detonators and six 55-gallon drums, along with a gallon of diesel fuel. An FBI agent even drove the van. When Mohamud called the cell phone number that was supposed to trigger the explosion, nothing explosive happened, except that he got arrested.

Mohamud’s case is not unique. In fact, such counterterrorism operations are not only legal but they are a common tactic employed by the agency in the post-9/11 world. Terror defendants most often try to claim entrapment, but they also most often lose because the law says as long as they showed at least some intent to commit a terrorist act, even if tempted by the ‘Devil’ posing as undercover agents, they are still considered guilty. That is exactly what happened to the so-called Toronto 18, who were portrayed as 9/11 affiliated when they were just niave dupes set up by Canada’s CSIS and the Metropolitan Toronto Police.

Then take Dave Williams who along with three other men were arrested in May 2009 on charges of plottng to blow up Jewish synagogues and purchase anti-aircraft missiles to shoot down military planes.Yet amazingly, the weapons for the operation were provided by the F.B.I. who, through a paid informant, set up a so-called “terror” plot they themselves were then able to take dismantle while takeing credit for busting the terror ring. Lawyers for Williams and his three “co-conspirators” agree that, were it not for the F.B.I. inventing this so-called plot out, none of the men would be in jail and, in fact, there would have been no plot at all, since they are not the ones who hatched, given that the FBI can take full credit for devising the plot from start to finish. It seems like to be a classic case of entrapment, and some of the legal experts who have examined the facts of the case shake their heads in disgust. “The target, the motive, the ideology and the plot were all led by the FBI,” Karen Greenberg, a law professor at Fordham University in New York, who specializes in studying the new FBI tactics, told the London Guardian newspaper.

“I don’t want anyone to get hurt,” one of the former drug dealer defendants, Mr. Cromitie said, and then explained that he meant women and children. “I don’t care if it’s a whole synagogue of men.” It took eleven months of meandering discussion and a promise of $250,000 to lead him, with three co-conspirators he recruited, to plant fake bombs at two Riverdale synagogues.

“Only the government could have made a ‘terrorist’ out of Mr. Cromitie, whose buffoonery is positively Shakespearean in its scope,” said Judge Colleen McMahon, sentencing him to 25 years. She branded it a “fantasy terror operation” but called his attempt “beyond despicable” and rejected his claim of entrapment.

The judge’s statement was unusual, but Mr. Cromitie’s characteristics were not. His incompetence and ambivalence could be found among other aspiring terrorists whose grandiose plans were nurtured by law enforcement. They included men who wanted to attack fuel lines at Kennedy International Airport; destroy the Sears Tower (now Willis Tower) in Chicago; carry out a suicide bombing near Tampa Bay, Fla., and bomb subways in New York and Washington. Of the twenty-two most frightening plans for attacks since 9/11 on American soil, fourteen were developed in sting operations.

David K. Shipler, “Terrorist Plots Hatched by the FBI,” April 28, 2012,

Instead of responding to, or attempting to thwart, actual terrorist plots, the F.B.I. seems to be manufacturing cases. The agency is busy sending informants into Muslim communities to talk of radical Islam and to see who bites on the bait. Even the judge in this case, Colleen McMahon, said when the men were finally sentenced that “there would never have been any case of the government had not made one up.” A similar circumstance involves five men accused of plotting to attack U.S. soldiers outside Fort Dix, N.J. “That case too involved dubious use of paid informants, an apparent over-reach of evidence and a plot that seemed suggested by the government,” said the Guardian.

According to an AFP report, FBI special agent Richard DesLauriers claimed the sting operation proved “a committed individual, even one with no ties to or formal training from, an international terrorist organisation, can pose a serious danger to the community.” Yet, FBI agent DesLauriers fails to explain how Ferdaus could have acquired C4 explosives for his alleged plot without being supplied by a federal agency like the FBI. Additionally, DesLauriers fails to explain how Ferdaus can be considered acting as an “individual” with no “direct connections” to an international terrorist organization, when FBI itself was assuming that role, supplying him with motivation, supplies, explosives, logistics, and weapons. This begs the question is the FBI now operating as an international terrorist organization, arming and equipping terrorists in a hypocritical war on terror in which they are playing both sides of the fence?

If convicted, Ferdaus faces fifteen years in prison for supporting a foreign terrorist organization and an additional forty years on other terror related charges. In order to support a foreign terrorist organization, Ferdaus would have to have to be in contact with one, again undermining FBI special agent DesLauriers’ statement. Ironically, Ferdaus is being arrested, held, and awaiting trial that could see him locked up for most of his life, while the US State Department, Department of Defense, and the White House itself are verifiably supporting foreign terrorist organizations, including the Libyan Islamic Fighting Group (LIFG), listed as #26 on the State Department’s own list, as well as Mujahedin-e Khalq (MEK) in Iran, listed as #28 by the US State Department, and more recently ISIS.

In fact, the biggest supporter of foreign terror organizations is the US government itself, while doing all this under the cover of a hypocritical war on terror. Indeed the Libyan Islamic Fighting Group (LIFG) literally led the NATO-backed rebellion in Libya, and verifiably committed horrific war crimes, atrocities, and indisputable acts of genocide against the Libyan people. In one city, Tawarga, its 10,000 residents were either massacred, exiled, or imprisoned by rebel forces under NATO cover and their property seized, according to the London Telegraph. LIFG’s leader, Abdul Belhaj, unlike the FBI’s patsy Rezwan Ferdaus, has really killed American soldiers in Afghanistan while members of his LIFG terror organization have likewise killed US troops in Iraq. He is now the “council leader” in Tripoli, installed in headquarters right next to the newly re-opened US Embassy.

The FBI has a long string of similar operations where entrapped individuals are literally brought up to the moment of pulling the trigger before being foiled. In 1993, such an operation “accidentally” went live, when FBI agents supplied would-be World Trade Center bombers with real explosives and a fully functioning bomb. The detonation resulted in six deaths and over one thousand injured, and was only deemed an “accident” when FBI informant, former Egyptian army officer Emad Salem, revealed recordings he made of his conversations with the FBI agents. He became suspicious of their motives and feared for his own safety upon realizing real explosives were being used. The recordings were published by the New York Times.

A similar operation was covered in depth in November 2010, in Portland, Oregon, where the city refused to join the FBI’s Joint Terrorist Task Force (JTTF). The FBI then went behind the city mayor’s back to conduct a “sting operation” that resulted in their target-suspect delivering a van containing a device the FBI constructed for him to a crowded public square, after which he attempted to detonate the device remotely before being arrested. The news came as a shock, designed by the FBI to embarrass and extort the mayor into to rectifying his decision to remain out of the JTTF. In essence, the FBI and other federal agencies are running a glabal protection racket, no different than that run by criminal mafia organizations. Unfortunately, Portland caved in to the FBI’s pressure and eventually joined the JTTF in April, 2011. In other words, the FBI literally terrorized the people of Portland to accept their federally endorsed protection racket.

(Tony Cartalucci,

 “Boston: FBI Thwarts Own R/C Bomb,” Sept. 29, 2011,

The idea that Holmes was acting alone is absurd. Just like in the previously examined cases, he was being set up by one of the federal alphabet soup agencies, most likely the FBI in this case. How can an unemployed medical student afford all the complex weapons gear, bomb-making gear, flammable booby trap devices, ammunition, multiple magazines, bullet-proof vest, groin protection, ballistic helmet, SWAT uniform and the incindieries he had planted all over his home? And furthermore where could he possibly gain access to all of this if not from an international terrorist organization like the ones run by the U.S. government in its notoriously hypicrical War on Terror? A decent AR-15 rifle alone costs at least $1,000. The shotgun and handgun might cost about $800 total. Spare mags, sights, slings, and so on will run you at least another $1,000 for three firearms. The bullet-proof vest is easily another $800, and the cost of the bomb-making gear would be another substantial cost. With all the specialty body gear, ammunition, booby-trap devices and more, Holmes would be looking at a sunbstantial series of purchases amounting to at least $20,000 in weapons and tactical gear, much of which is very difficult for civilians to get access to. And how is it that he could be so off the radar with all these purchases with Homeland Security watching everyone like a hawk? And how is it that he was an unkown who the authorities had never heard of before? Such predator wolves as he is described as being don’t just pop up out of nowhere without a series of priors and other red flags. They usually have a background and a past. The mere manufacture of an explosive booby-trap device is a serious felony on its own. And remember that Aurora Police Chief Dan Oates said Holmes’ apartment was booby-trapped with a sophisticated maze of flammable devices.

While some have suggested that Holmes could have acquired this gear more cheaply than the estimated sum of $20,000, say $10,000 or so, that tally doesn’t really add up, not when you consider all the extras needed to effectively run these guns, in addition to training courses, spare magazines, etc. Just a decent AR-15 battle sight (a holographic red dot sight) can run $1,000 – $2,000. A search of “ACOG” makes it clear that this kind of gear is pricey. It is also reported that Holmes is purportedly said to have bought 6,000 rounds of ammo, which is extremely costly as well. Where would an unemployed student get that kind of money?

This false flag appropriately staged at a theater is looking like a deliberately orchestrated plot by the government reminiscent of Operation Fast and Furious undertaken by the other alphabet soup government agency, the ATF, which helped smuggle tens of thousands of guns into Mexico for the purpose of precipitating “gun violence” in the U.S., and then turning around and blaming the Second Amendment. All this looks like James Holmes completed a “mission” and then calmly ended it by surrendering to police and admitting to everything. The mission, as we are now learning, was to cause as much terror and mayhem as possible, then to have that multiplied by the national media at exactly the right time, leading up to the UN vote imminent at the time of the shooting, calling for a global small arms treaty that could result in gun confiscation across the country. Even wrote about this quite extensively, warning readers about the coming gun confiscation effort related to the UN treaty. The story was authored by Larry Bell, who argued that the UN treaty could “override our national sovereignty, and in the process, provide license for the federal government to assert preemptive powers over state regulatory powers guaranteed by the Tenth Amendment in addition to our Second Amendment rights.” In other words, this has all the signs of the appropriately named Fast & Furious ATF covert operation. No totalitarian government has yet devised a more effective way of disarming a nation and assuming total control over a population than to stage a horrific act of gun violence, blame it on firearms, then call for leaders to “do something”. It is classic problem-reaction-solution dialectics and it is so old and so tired that the more enlightened masses of today tend to see through it. In the past, such calls for gun control inevitably led to gun confiscation legislation, usually followed by government-sponsored genocide as history has shown in the case of Hitler, Stalin, Pol Pot, Mao and other dictators and fascist regimes.

Here’s a short list of government mass murder carried out throughout history, almost always immediately following the disarmament of the public, and usually preceded by staged false flag events to justify the disarmament: 50+ million dead: Mao Ze-Dong (China, 1958-61 and 1966-69, Tibet 1949-50) 12+ million dead: Adolf Hitler (Germany, 1939-1945) – concentration camps, civilian deaths and dead Russian POWs 8+ million dead: Leopold II of Belgium (Congo, 1886-1908) 6+ million dead: Jozef Stalin (USSR, 1932-39) 5+ million dead: Hideki Tojo (Japan, 1941-44) 2+ million dead: Ismail Enver (Turkey, 1915-22) 1.7 million dead: Pol Pot (Cambodia, 1975-79) 1.6 million dead: Kim Il Sung (North Korea, 1948-94) 1.5 million dead: Menghistu (Ethiopia, 1975-78) 1 million dead: Yakubu Gowon (Biafra, 1967-1970) 900,000 dead: Leonid Brezhnev (Afghanistan, 1979-1982) 800,000 dead: Jean Kambanda (Rwanda, 1994)

Despite the tragedies associated with localized gun violence, the fact remains that the greatest danger of all is not a crazy person with a rifle, but a government that exerts a “monopoly of force” over the entire population. And that’s exactly what the UN’s stated goal for the world is: stripping all power from individuals and nations so that the World Government can impose its will on a defenceless population with its world army composed of NATO and UN troop deployments.

See the document “Geneva Centre for the Democratic Control of Armed Forces (DCAF)” policy paper No. 24. As this document reveals, a table entitled, “Governance solutions for reasserting the state monopoly on the use of force” lists the options available to governments to re-establish “monopolies of force” to deploy and wield against their own people: • (Re-)establish state monopoly – Ownership of WMDs – Safety Inspectorates • Prohibit business activity – Justice and Execution – Deadly Force? • Regulate/limit activities – Private defense/security services – Control of financial transfers – Export controls – Transport and infrastructure safety – Environmental impact It is rather uncanny but hardly surprising how perfectly the DCAF’s paper definition of “terrorism” matches the staged Aurora, Colorado movie theater shooting: Terrorists aim to spread panic and fear in societies in order to achieve political goals, be they based on left- or right-wing, social-revolutionary, nationalistic or religious ideologies. They are organized in a clandestine way, most often in small groups and cells… Typical tactical means include kidnapping, hostage-taking, sabotage, murder, suicide attacks, vehicle bombs and improvised explosive devices.

This document lays out the entire blueprint for the globalist agenda to disarm and enslave the population, as page 28 clearly lllustrates: The legitimate monopoly of force should not be limited to the nation-state but should be based on the local, national, regional and the global levels.

Global Security Governance and the Monopoly of Force At the global level no monopoly of violence exists. The UN Security Council already has a monopoly power to authorize the use of force at the global level, although the UN was never given the necessary means to exercise this authority, such as the capacity to implement sanctions, a police force and armed forces… This deficiency in global governance acts as a bottleneck and a barrier to the creation of the democratically legitimized monopoly of violence that is globally required.

The UN is a Trojan Horse Satanic organization, which aims to impose its will on the world population in order to establish the New World Order of the Antichrist. And all those who call foul about conspiracy theories will be wearing the bullet as the UN tanks role into town. Don’t worry, I won’t tell you I told you so. There’ll be no need. You’ll be dead.

(Twana Blevins “Colorado Batman shooting shows obvious signs of being staged,” July 21, 2012,

The whole lone nut shooter conspiracy is predicated on the cultivation of MK-Ultra style sleeper agent assassins. After Nixon resigned over Watergate, President Ford appointed Vice President Nelson Rockefeller to head a commission to report on MK-Ultra. Thus, the fox was appointed to guard the sheep or the sheeple as you prefer. It was a wise choice because his forefather John D. Rockefeller started the modern version of the program way back in 1909 with a $300 million funding from Standard Oil to the Rockefeller Foundation. In fact, Nelson was so diligent in carrying on the legacy that it led to the formation of a Satanic cult called The Process-Church of Final Judgement. It’s most famous product was undoubtedly Charles Manson. One assassin of note was David Berkowitz the ‘Son of Sam’ killer. However, it was the lesser known Lynette ‘Squeaky’ Fromme and Sara Jane Moore who manchurianized to assassinate President Ford. The pattern has been unremitting since the time of The Assassins (derived from the word “hashish”, mashallah, ‘the gift of God’, which was used to brainwash the assassins of this secret society of antiquity). Hypnotized sleeper agents have been the weapons of sultans and kings since time immemorial. How do you think Vice Presidents get to be Presidents? How did Lyndon B. Johnson replace John F. Kennedy?

Take the mass shooting event at Fort Hood, Texas. Everyone knows the alleged shooter Major Nidal Nasan, but do they delve into the fact he was a psychiatrist? One of the victims was a GITMO psychiatrist Major L. Eduardo Caraveo. He falls off the table as the focus is lead to Hasan. After viewing the film The Killing Room, I could see a doctor losing it. However, Major Hasan has connections with the development of the beltway sniper. I view the incident as the two for one special. Both have become liabilities to the machine and were eliminated. The mass public soaks up the story cooked up by the media spin doctors and buy the lies.

sandy 59


The circumstances behind staged false flag mass shooting events like the one in Aurora are becoming well understood. The psychopaths running our governments, military and alphabet soup government agencies have not succeeded in diverting down a false trail like gun control to get bush whacked. It’s an ambush and we have seen through it because they have pulled the same bullshit too many times. If guns were really the issue, the murder rate in the United States before 1905 wouldn’t rival Prince Edward Island in Canada around 0.8 to 1.2 per 100,000. You could have any sort of gun then. There was no restriction on what kind of gun you could own or how many you could have. Yet the incidence of gun violence was so low that Quick Draw McGraw could walk the entire country from one end to another without having to be measured for a pine box. The rate rose after the money trust collapse and then went off the scales after 1909 when the Rockefeller Foundation implemented its satanic social engineering programs to twist and pervert the human mind to take us from the paragon of animals to the lowest of the low.

You see the MK Ultra trail leads to something rather pertinent. The CIA study and use of hypnosis experiments conducted by Alden Sears at the University of Minnesota was encouraged to find a change of venue. This is how cons and criminals avoid capture. They set up shop in an unfinished office, pull their con, and move out before law enforcement swoop down on their operation. Where in heaven do you suppose the CIA would move its psychological operations lab to, do you think? You guessed it. To the University of Colorado, Denver, where else? Our shooter was a medical student at University of Colorado Anschutz Medical Campus in Aurora. That’s the big secret you weren’t supposed to find out about. I’m sure George Freund is sorry for being such a spoiler. The police searched the campus even though our unemployed student wasn’t attending at the time. The campus search was either to make it look good or retrieve evidence of the mind control operations going on there to whitewash the affair on behalf of the CIA.

Could a hypnotist induce a totally separate personality, another window or door of perception in a subject, leading to the creation of a multiple? CIA counterintelligence chief, James Jesus Angleton, a leader of the British intelligence faction in the American intelligence community, established three goals for the hypnosis program: 1) to induce hypnosis very rapidly in unwitting subjects; 2) to create durable amnesia; and 3) to implant durable and operationally useful post-hypnotic suggestion. A test of rapid hypnosis took place in July 1963. The counterintelligence staff in Washington, D.C. asked the CIA station in Mexico City to find a suitable candidate for a rapid induction experiment.

sandy 61sandy 60






Hypnosis is a primary part of the creation of a Manchurian candidate. Drugs and or electroshocks are used in conjunction. All they require is unwitting subjects like a loner Ph. D. student struggling at school. In the Manchurian Candidate the Queen of Diamonds was the trigger. For the staged theatre shooting at the Batman film, the trigger is the Joker appropriately, since it is all a sick joke. The card, the concept and the fictional killing machine were planted deep into James Holmes’ mind. Without an expert knowledge of deep level mind control programming, psychiatrists could never find the source. I explore this to some extent in my novel Butterfly Dreams.

There is a report there were three military men in the theatre. Two were shot and one is missing. Someone had to open the rear door to allow Holmes to enter. I doubt it was staff. If this was a military operation, it can be taken for granted that the military participated. Since Holmes was wearing a gas mask, can we assume he was the one firing off the weapons? He was in the dark and gas was deployed. He didn’t buy gas and smoke grenades at the sporting goods store. Media will concentrate on the guns. They are police or military issue. It was George Freund who noted that Buckley Air Base at Aurora hosts the 566th Intelligence Squadron.

sandy 62

Police investigated the suspect’s car outside a movie theater after a shooting in Aurora, Colo. This is reminiscent of Sandy Hook and the Santa Barbara shooter, who also had their cars found at the scene. It’s the common M.O. that gives the game away and points to the fact that all of these patsy frontmen have operators behind them. According to CIA hypnosis expert Milton Klein, creating a hypnotized “patsy” is easier than making a totally controlled Manchurian Candidate. The patsy can be induced by hypnosis to do things which later show up as circumstantial evidence implicating him in the crime. Klein claims he can create a patsy in three months; a full-scale Manchurian Candidate, on the other hand, takes six months. I think we can see the big picture now. Dupes likes Holmes are best made into patsies. He could have been waiting in his car outside while the ‘Joker’ shot the place up. The ‘Joker’ could have been a regular military killing machine or a more advanced Manchurian. Why waste an investment like that? Leave the patsy next to the scene. You know the specially selected cops at the scene will frame him anyway if the evidence doesn’t quite fit. Are they real local cops in the first place or just posing as local cops in uniform? For all we know, the boys in blue could all be intel. If necessary, we’ll have a commission to tell us what the script really said happened. The contingency plans are always the same. Why change the program if everyone’s is hooked to the same channel?

(George Freund, “The Dark Prince Was a Manchurian,”



Adam Lanza’s family: Mom liked parlor games, guns; dad, a tax exec, remarried

sandy 63

By Michael Martinez and David Ariosto, CNN

updated 9:32 AM EST, Sun December 16, 2012

Newtown, Connecticut (CNN) — The mother of the man identified by authorities as the gunman behind an elementary school massacre liked to play parlor games in a ladylike setting with neighbors, discussing their landscaping and backyard gardens in this charming exurb some 60 miles from New York City.

Nancy Lanza was a personable neighbor who lived on a block of spacious houses on a crest overlooking gentle hills, acquaintances said. She and her family moved to the Sandy Hook neighborhood about 1998, raising two sons with husband Peter until the couple separated a few years ago. “It was just a nice, normal family,” neighbor Rhonda Cullen said, recalling a recurring neighborhood ladies night over the Bunco dice game.


sandy 64







sandy 66

sandy 65 sandy 67




Connecticut shooter’s family statement

Shooting suspect’s home

Lanza neighbor stunned

Shooter’s classmate: He was ‘different’

“We used to joke with her that she’d do all this landscaping that no one could see because it all was in the back, and because her house was so set back,” added Cullen. Right, so already the media spin on this article is setting us up for the Munsters or the Addam’s Family. But the next paragraph takes the impression of an eccentric dysfunctional family further, duping the naïve public into believing the story of a lone nut stealing the weapons of his gun hobbiest mother so he can go live with his video games at a local school.

“At odds with this image of New England gentility was how the Lanza household possessed a cache of weapons — including an assault-style rifle and two handguns — in a community prized for its stillness.”

“Those weapons were found with Nancy Lanza’s younger son, Adam, 20 — whom three law enforcement officials said was the gunman in Friday’s mass shooting at Sandy Hook Elementary School,” the CNN reporters inform us. Interesting that the CNN reporters write “Adam 20 — whom three law enforcement officials said was the gunman”. This is interesting for two reasons. First, they have to convince us that Adam was the shooter because three law enforcement officials identified him as the shooter. Okay, so would you care to tell us who they were? Names please. And the second point is why do we need convincing when it’s all over the news that Adam was the killer? Instead, we are reminded that three law enforcement officials have vouched for that being the case. I guess it must be true then, if three officers of the law say it is so. There’s only one problem. We don’t know who these officers are, so the claim is worthless hearsay without the officers being properly identified.

Accordin to CNN, “After gunfire at the school killed 20 children and six adults— the second deadliest school shooting in U.S. history — the shooter killed himself, officials said.” You don’t say, officials say, do they? Would you care to tell us which officials? More worthless hearsay at this point.

“Before Friday’s rampage, authorities said, Adam Lanza killed his mother in her home in Newtown’s Sandy Hook community, after which the school takes its name. Adam was living with his mother, two law enforcement sources said. The other son, Ryan, was living in New Jersey,” we learn from CNN.

Now it’s two law enforcement sources claiming that Adam was living with his mother, not three as before. Three in a bed and the little one said, “Move over! Move over!” What happened to the third law enforcement official? And who did you say those two law enforcement officers were again?

Said Cullen, struggling to make sense of the weaponry and the carnage: “Something doesn’t add up.”

I could not agree with you more, honey. We fell for Sandy Hook, Line and Stinker, but something sure does stink. Miss Cullen apparently didn’t know about the weapons. As for the carnage, she finds it incomprehensible that her peaceful neighbours would have a son that uses six year olds for target practice. You’re right, honey. It doesn’t make any sense. That’s because none of the nonsense they’re telling you is true.

“Marsha Lanza, an aunt to Adam Lanza, described him as a “quiet, nice kid,” but he had issues with learning, she said. Her husband is brother to Adam Lanza’s father,” the CNN reporters tell us.

You heard Marsha, a nice, quiet kid who apparently woke up on the wrong side of the bed one morning. How can “a nice, quiet kid” suddenly turn into an angry monster capable of slaughtering children? Why children, for pity’s sake? I mean, you might understand a disaffected youth’s rage being directed against adults who impose their will on him and perhaps make his life stressful, hence the six adults who were supposedly gunned down. But children? What would the motive be? And the argument that he was just crazy doesn’t wash. Everyone has a motive, as twisted and perverse as they sometimes may be, there is always a motive. I can fathom why the twisted and perverted monsters running the government and the intelligence services might want to harm innocent children, but not Adam Lanza the lone nut. The government wants an excuse to go after Americans’ guns so they can slaughter untold numbers of innocents in their genocidal campaign to cull the world’s population. That is the agenda behind UN Agenda 21. If you haven’t read it maybe you should before you dismiss the claim as another conspiracy theory.

“He was definitely the challenge of the family in that house. Every family has one,” she told CNN affiliate WLS. “They have one. I have one. But never in trouble with the law, never in trouble with anything.”

Here you have the assurance of someone who knows the family very well and is a relative. She maintains Adam was a challenge, but as she says, “never in trouble with the law, never in trouble with anything.” No wonder the woman is confused and perplexed. There’s always a warning sign before someone snaps. They don’t just wake up one day and go on a shooting rampage. But what she is maintaining is that he had never shown the slightest sign or proclivity for violence. I’m sort, but that just doesn’t happen.

She said Adam Lanza’s mother “battled” with the school board and ended up having her son home-schooled. “She had issues with school,” said Marsha Lanza, who lives in Crystal Lake, Illinois. “I’m not 100% certain if it was behavior or learning disabilities, but he was a very, very bright boy. He was smart.”

Right, so why would a well nurtured autistic child, home-schooled by his devoted mother have anger issues? And if he was so bright and smart, why would he not look for a solution for any issues he might have instead of going on a shooting rampage? Violence is the preserve of the weak and intellectually deficient, not the smart pro-active, problem-solving intellect.

Nancy Lanza was a giving, quiet, reserved person who grew up on a farm in New Hampshire with three siblings in a self-reliant family, Marsha Lanza said. The Lanza family is from Kingston, New Hampshire, she said. “She didn’t have to work because my brother-in-law left her very well off, very well off. She was always there for her kids,” Marsha Lanza added, referring to Nancy Lanza’s financial situation after she and her husband divorced.

Again, we come back to motive. Adam wants for nothing. He lives in a large, luxurious home. His mother is well off due to Adam’s father leaving her financially well endowed following their divorce. And by relative Martha’s own appraisal, his mother was always there for her kids.

The gunman’s mother owned guns for self-defense, the aunt said. “She never felt threatened, or she would have said something,” Marsha Lanza said. This is another anomaly. Adam’s mother was supposed to be a gun hobbiest. Yet Marsha claims Nancy kept the guns for defensive purposes, but later in the article we learn from another source that she was a gun hobbiest. Martha appears to know the family more intimately than anyone else. If she says Nancy kept guns in the house for defensive purposes then it’s probably true. Martha makes no mention of Nancy being a gun hobbiest.

Martha adds that the mother never felt threatened. If you were living with someone with homicidal or suicidal tendencies, they would surely exhibit signs of agitation, temper and disquiet. They wouldn’t just wake up one day and explode like a cannon. Ad had Nancy Lanza seen those warning signs she would have needed to confide in someone and probably more than one person. In fact, she probably would have been asking around for advice on how to handle the problem. But there were no warning signs because ultimately the entire media spin on the crazed autistic killer is complete nonsense.

The aunt also said she couldn’t begin to understand the mass shooting.

We don’t blame you, honey. We can’t make sense of it either. That’s because it doesn’t make sense. None of it. That’s because it’s a poorly thought out script by amateur script writers who don’t understand how to weave a plausible narrative. They should have hired Hollywood script writers and no doubt used to do so in the past, but when AIDS killed off most of the best brains in Hollywood we’re left with bottom of the barrel reality shows. The same problem appears to have hit the intelligence services. They have really bad script writers and editors and there false falg terror operations are badly scripted and transparent as seran wrap.

“Why these kids, why these innocent little kids? That just still baffles me,” she said. “I can’t understand why.”

Neither can we, honey. Neither can we. Marsha is asking the same questions we are. She can’t fathom why Adam would gun down a bunch of six year olds. The simple answer to the question is that he couldn’t, wouldn’t and didn’t. First, because he lacked motive. And second because he was too disabled with sever autism to have the motor skills to be able to undertake such a shooting spree.

She said she doesn’t believe gun laws should be changed. “It’s the person who does the killing, not the gun,” she said. “I thank God every day that my kids have faith and know right from wrong — and I’m not saying her kids didn’t — but you have got to give your kids roots.”

Martha makes more sense than the government or the idiots in the mainstream media calling for gun control. What people in the media are overlooking is the fact that guns can be a defense and deterrent to violence as much as they can be the cause of it.

Adam Lanza’s brother, Ryan, works as a certified public account in New York, the aunt said. “I couldn’t imagine Ryan doing such a thing. He is too well-educated,” she said. “He has it together.”

We see the significance of Martha’s claim about Adam’s brother Ryan in the next paragraph, where we have the testimony of Dan Holmes, who owns a local landscaping business. He claims Nancy is a gun collector and showed a rifle she had recently purchased. Well, I’ve heard of butch before, but a woman totting guns around and showing them off? Martha claimed Ryan was a certified public accountant who worked in New York. Does that sound like the sort of individual who would get his jollies from heading off to the town dump with his hick mom to shoot glass bottles for kicks? Let’s examine Mr. Holmes’ statement below.

The CNN reporters then state, “Dan Holmes, who owns a local landscaping business, said Nancy Lanza was a gun collector, and that she showed off a rifle she had recently purchased. She told me she’d go target shooting with her boys pretty often,” Holmes said.

Sorry, but this claim isn’t even believable. What mother on planet Earth would take her boys for target practice? I’ve heard of ultra-feminists who like to get their hands dirty and wear the pants in the family, but this is ridiculous. Mothers are usually the nurturers who try to steer their children away from violence, not condition them into being pro gun and going out to the town dump to shoot at glass bottles. The other problem with the story is that Mr. Holmes allegedly claims she took both boys out for target practice. We know that the other son, Ryan, doesn’t live with his mother. We have also learned elsewhere that he has a job in New York that keeps him busy. Is it likely that he would have the time or inclination for such a pastime just to amuse his brother and autistic brother? Now look at the next paragraph because it holds the clincher in all this hearsay nonsense.

But ATF Special Assistant Agent Gene Marquez said his agency “has not been able to uncover any evidence that the mother and the son were actively engaged in going to the gun ranges, practicing marksmanship, or anything of that nature.”

What the heck is the Federal Agency ATF doing on the case? Why not the FBI and the local Newtown police department or county sheriff’s department? The ATF has had established links to false flag terror events before like the Oklahoma Bombing, where their agents were forewarned not to come into work that day as Jim Keith stated in his book OK Bomb. Keith also claimed that the ATF actually had live incidieries stored in their office space in the Alfred P. Murrah federal building and that these explosives added to the magnitude of the explosions. Could the ATF have been invoved in the Sandy Hook drill? Could they have had an integral part in the so-called investigation and cover up in an attempt to conceal the fact that this false flag terror event never really happened.

The three weapons found at the scene of the shooting were legally purchased by his mother, a law enforcement official familiar with the investigation told CNN.

Who is this unidentified “law enforcement official familiar with the investigation”? ‘Familiar’ with the investigation? The word ‘familiar’ implies having some acquaintance with something – in this case the investigation, which implies he doesn’t have any direct involvement in the case. This, coupled with the fact that he is not identified by the CNN reporters places his so-called statement in the realm of hearsay. It is completely unreliable as evidence, at least within the context of this article.

Neighbor Gina McDade said Nancy Lanza was a “stay-at-home mom” and not a teacher or part-time employee of Sandy Hook Elementary, as some media reports stated.

So if Nancy Lanza was a stay-at-home mom devoted to caring for her severely autistic child, Adam, what could possibly initiate the kind of rage within him that would prompt his to shoot his mother in the face? That’s right face if reports can be believed. If he’s being nurtured and loved by this woman, it makes no sense that he would be so filled with rage towards her that he would shoot her in the face, which shows the most extreme form of malice and hate. Shooting someone in the face and especially your own mother? Then going on a homicidal rampage at a local school, where you purportedly gun down innocent children? The narrative makes no sense whatsoever. Autistic individuals are not especially known for violence and there are few documented cases of them ever turning on those who care for and nurture them.

Then CNN informs us that:

Nancy Lanza had earlier worked in finance in Boston and Connecticut, said a friend who knew her well but who didn’t want her name published. Nancy Lanza had retired or was on a break from her career, but she was not a teacher, the friend said.

Why would this friend not wish to have their name published? And what value is their testimony when we have no idea who they are. Again it is worthless testimony amounting to no more than hearsay. Nevertheless, if Adam’s mother Nancy was not a teacher at Sandy Hook and had never been employed as a teacher there, what is the link between Adam and Sandy Hook that would cause him to go on a homicidal shooting rampage against school staff and youg pupils? The absurdity of the official story beggars belief. One has to suspend one’s disbelief as one does hearing a fairy tale, but at least with a fairy tale there is a cohesive and logical narrative that makes sense and holds our attention because it almost seems possible or real. The absurd official narrative of Sandy Hook is one of the most implausible of modern times, even more implausible than the official story or official ‘lie’ of 9/11.

The friend said Nancy was devoted to her sons and had been “caring for Adam”, but would not provide further details.

And just how is she devoted to Ryan when he doesn’t even live with her and has a high paying job as a charted accountant in New York? How often would mother Nancy even be able to see him? As for being devoted to “caring for Adam” as a stay-at-home mom, anyone can see that at least this part of the narrative makes some sense.

Nancy Lanza’s relatives say they share the nation’s grief and struggle “to comprehend the tremendous loss that we all share,” according to a statement from James Champion, who is a police officer and brother to Nancy Lanza.

Once again it is reiterated in the article that none of the relatives can fathom how any of this is possible and struggle to comprehend the scale of the tragedy. Who can blame them? The wholse story is so patently ludicrous it is amazing to think that professional liars working for and paid by the military intelligence agencies can justify their paycheck with a narrative this transparently ridiculous. At least one thing is apropos: the staging ground for this false flag terror operation has an elementary school. The planning committee that planned this operation show that their median education level is at about the level of the children attending the school.

Peter Lanza released a statement expressing condolences to the families of victims, according to CNN.

“Our family is grieving along with all those who have been affected by this enormous tragedy. No words can truly express how heartbroken we are. We are in a state of disbelief and trying to find whatever answers we can,” said the statement.

According to the CNN article, the Lanzas’ marriage had ended in 2008. Nancy Jean Lanza sued Peter John Lanza for divorce on November 24, 2008, according to Connecticut court records show. Nancy Lanza checked off “yes” for financial disputes but “no” for parenting disputes. They were divorced in September 2009 after an uncontested hearing, records show.

CNN claims Peter Lanza is tax director and vice president of taxes for GE Energy Financial Services in the New York City area, according to his resume on the social media networking site LinkedIn. He had served as an adjunct faculty member at Northeastern University in Boston since 1995 and also taught a partnership tax class in the master’s in taxation degree program at Fairfield University in Fairfield, Connecticut, according to his LinkedIn page.

On LinkedIn, he wrote summaries about himself, including: “Career dedicated to developing and refining partnership tax planning and transactional skills” and “Work closely with many of the preeminent partnership tax advisors in the United States on a daily basis.”

The fact that Peter Lanza worked for GE in any capacity is a red flag. GE is widely reputed to have unsavoury connections to a lot of international crime syndicates and their operations and always has. It is also accused of being one of the New York based firms behind the building up of Nazi Germany during World War II. I.G. Farben worked in concert before and throughout the war with other cartels like the J.P. Morgan-controlled General Electric, a company with which President Franklin D. Roosevelt was closely allied. In 1939, Senator James A. Reed of Missouri, a one-time Roosevelt supporter, bravely blew the whistle on FDR in the Senate, referring to the President rightfully as a “hired man for the economic royalists” in Wall Street. He added that the Roosevelt family was one of the biggest holders of shares in General Electric.  General Electric was also supported Hitler and his rise to power. There is photographic and documented evidence that, like I.G. Farben, both General Electric companies in Germany, A.E.G. and Osram, directly financed Hitler. I.G. Farben contributed the most, making up 45% of the fund that brought Hitler to power in 1933, but the companies linked to General Electric also made very large donations. As with Standard Oil of New York, whose Germany subsidiary was I.G. Farben, a number of directors of the German General Electric were on the board of I.G. Farben. As with the other major American companies involved, the parent company General Electric based in New York channelled its contributions to Hitler via German subsidiaries and cartel partners. Again only the German directors of the General Electric cartel were charged and tried at Nuremberg, not the Americans. To have done so would have exposed the whole story.

(David Icke, “And the Truth Shall Set You Free”, ch.5,

Hours after the shooting, according to CNN, a reporter with the Stamford Advocate found Peter Lanza as he pulled his blue Mini Cooper into his driveway in Stamford, Connecticut. Peter Lanza was apparently unaware that his son was behind the school massacre and his ex-wife had been killed, the newspaper reported.

Peter Lanza purportedly told the reporter, “Is there something I can do for you?” and then declined to comment upon being told of his family’s involvement in the shooting, the newspaper reported. The newspaper quoted an unidentified neighbor as saying Peter Lanza and his new wife, who has been living in the neighborhood for at least a decade, were married fairly recently. Peter Lanza was taken in for questioning, but there was no indication he would face any charges, one U.S. law enforcement official told CNN.

Again we are given testimony from two unidentified sources, one a so-called neighbour and the other another unidentified law enforcement official. Why are all these law enforcement officials afraid or unable to identify themselves? Is it because they do not want their names and reputations besmirched by association with this massive fraud known as the Sandy Hook school shooting? Why all the secrecy? Why is it necessary? Why did the state troopers forbid reporters from interviewing the so-called grieving families of the victims? Since when have the First Amendment rights of American reporters ever been denied to them before in any major event in American history? And how was this justified? Supposedly it was to protect the aggrieved relatives from being inflicted with more pain. Nonsense. It’s because the State Troopers were under instructions from above to forbid the reporters from interviewing the families for fear they would discover that they were merely actors taking part in a treasonous plot against their fellow countrymen.

According to CNN, Ryan Lanza was taken into custody for general questioning from a home in Hoboken, New Jersey, according to three law enforcement officials. He was supposedly not considered a suspect. Why did they have to take the father and the brother into custody if they were not considered suspects? Was it so they could be briefed or debriefed on how to behave and how to conduct themselves during the course of this criminal fraud?

“The more complicated story of Adam Lanza was still being assembled by authorities and media in the aftermath of the massacre,” the CNN article states. The wording of that piece of text is most apropos, since they are making the story up as they went along. “The more complicated story of Adam Lanza was still being assembled” is the most apt way of putting it. The narrative was being invented by the spin doctors and they had to spin it just right in an attempt to circumvent the attempts of “truthers” to expose and debunk the media lies.

Accoring to CNN, authorities said they were examining the sequence of events that led Adam Lanza to dress in what a law enforcement source said was “black battle fatigues and a military vest,” enter Sandy Hook Elementary and begin firing. Once again claims are based on an unnamed law enforcement source. Not only are the law enforcement sources not named, but neither is the law enforcement agency. How can anyone trust that any of this information is bona fide and real, when there are no named sources organizationally or individually in any of these reports? The only time we have a law enforcement source named,

He was named by authorities as the invader who shot to death 20 children — ages 6 and 7 — and six adults, then killed himself.

Adam Lanza was found dead in a classroom, and police recovered three weapons from the scene: a semiautomatic .223-caliber rifle made by Bushmaster and two handguns made by Glock and Sig Sauer, a source with knowledge of the investigation said.

Adam Lanza had no known criminal record, a law enforcement official said.

A member of Lanza’s family told investigators that he had a form of autism, according to a law enforcement official who spoke under condition of anonymity due to the sensitive nature of the investigation.

Acquaintances struggled with fathoming the deadly actions being attributed to someone they had known.

Alex Israel was in the same class at Newtown High School with Adam Lanza, who lived a few houses down from her.

“You could definitely tell he was a genius,” Israel told CNN, adding she hadn’t talked with him since middle school. “He was really quiet, he kept to himself.”

His former bus driver, Marsha Moskowitz, told CNN affiliate WABCthat he was “a nice kid, very polite” like his brother.

“It’s a shock to even know (the family),” she said. “You can’t understand what happened.”

A former classmate told CNN affiliate WCBS that Adam Lanza “was just a kid” — not a troublemaker, not antisocial, not suggesting in any way that he could erupt like this.

“I don’t know who would do anything like this,” the classmate said, before walking away distraught. “This is unspeakable.”

(Michael Martinez and David Ariosto, “Adam Lanza’s family: Mom liked parlor games, guns; dad, a tax exec, remarried,” December 16, 2012,




Shakespeare and Tribal History of Anglo-American Empire

Shakespeare and Tribal History of Anglo-American Empire

By Timothy Watson, Ph.D.

The Tribe of Dan was the Tribe of Judges. It is a known prophecy that the Tribe of Dan will one day judge the Tribe of Judah. The two tribes have been in historical contention. Jacob warned his sons, “Dan shall judge his people, as one of the tribes of Israel. Dan shall be a serpent by the way, an adder in the path that bites the horse heels, so that his rider shall fall backward. I have waited for your salvation, O Lord.” Genesis 49:16-18.

What has this got to do with Shakespeare and English history? Maybe everything. Let’s begin with the Bard’s true pedigree.

Edward de Vere, the Earl of Oxford, is the real Shakespeare. He and Francis Bacon, Viscount of St. Albans, were both illegitimate sons of the Queen farmed out to different families.

Paul Streutz argued convincingly in Oxford: Son of Queen Elizabeth I that Queen Elizabeth was raped by her stepfather, Thomas Seymour, and gave birth to illegitimate son Edward in 1550.

The Queen met Francis Bacon’s father, Robert Dudley, the Earl of Leicester, when they were both confined to the Tower during her sister Queen Mary’s brief reign, as Alfred Dodd asserted in Francis Bacon’s Personal Life Story.

The half brothers co-founded the secret propaganda ministry Fra Rosi Cross also known as the Honourable Order of the Knights of the Helmet.

Upon initiation, members kissed Pallas Athena’s helmet of invisibility and became known as “the invisibles”. They then wrote under pen names or anonymously.

The research and writing team recruited from Oxford and Cambridge University was seventy strong and were known as both the Wild Goose Club and the Team of Good Pens.

Francis Bacon, Edward de Vere and Bacon’s brother by adoption, Anthony, founded Her Majesty’s Secret Service.

They used the illiterate actor Will Shakspere as the “False-staff” or “False-spear” front man, thus Falstaff.

William Shake-speare was hyphenated on the first folio of Sonnet poems because the poet’s pen name was derived from the goddess of Greek drama, Pallas Athena, the Spear-shaker. She shook her spear at the twin serpents of ignorance and vice, driving them off by educating the masses.

The concealed princes were of the line of the Rose. Obviously, the balcony speech refers to the fact that, though the author cannot bear the name of the rose, he still smells as sweet because he carries the Tudor royal bloodline, whose family symbol is the Red Rose.

What’s in a name? that which we call a rose
By any other name would smell as sweet;
So Romeo would, were he not Romeo call’d,
Retain that dear perfection which he owes
Without that title.

Francis Bacon was the Grand Master of the Rosicrucian Society and the Freemasons. The rosy cross of the Rosicrucians and the red rose of the Tudors holds family connections. Most likely the serpent rouge or red bloodline is the “issue”, pardon the Elizabethan pun.

The War of the Roses, representing a conflict between the Red Rose of the House of York and the White Rose of the House of Lancaster, was a feud between rival bloodlines. The Tribe of Judah is represented by the Lion and the Tribe of Dan by the Unicorn in the British Royal Coat-of-Arms.

tribal 1



Unicorn chained and in bondage by Lion oppressor

In Romeo and Juliet, Queen Elizabeth I is referred to as Roseline, referring to the line of the rose. Romeo was having an affair with Roseline before he met Juliet. Shockingly, there is evidence Elizabeth I and her concealed prince son, the 17th Earl of Oxford, were not only lovers, but Henry Wriothesley, the 3rd Earl of Southampton, appears to be their son.

The film “Anonymous” by Roland Emmerich addresses this theme. While irreverent, the argument finds scholarly precedent in Shakespeare’s Lost Kingdom: The True History of Shakespeare and Elizabeth, by Charles Beauclerk.

This is shocking to us, but not so to the ancient royal bloodline families, who secretly practice inbreeding to this day just as their bloodline did in Egypt when the Great Royal Daughter, the first born daughter of the pharaoh, married the first born son.

This explains why Oxford dedicated the narrative poems Venus and Adonis (1593) and The Rape of Lucrece (1594) to Southampton. The content of Shakespeare’s Sonnets also points to Wriothesley being the Earl of Oxford’s son.

This accounts for why King James confined both the Earl of Oxford and his son Wriothesley to the Tower of London the moment he assumed the throne.

King James then faked the Earl’s death, staging several of his plays at a sham funeral in 1604. Oxford was then exiled to the Isle of Mersey off the coast of Colchester in Essex County. It is a known penal island surrounded by a toxic bog. There is no way off the island.

The rivalry between the two English royal houses is between the Tribe of Dan and the Tribe of Judah.

The royal line of Ireland has the Haplotype R1B1 genetic. The Irish king line has the Cohen Haplotype, the genetic line of the Jewish priesthood, the Cohenim. The Tribe of Dan (Tuatha Dé Danann) is known to have gone to Ireland. Jesus was of the Tribe of Dan. His uncle was Joseph of Arimathea. “Arimathea” is a royal Danite title.

In the Holy Land, the Danites hail from the Danite mountain stronghold known as Mount Hermon. Mount Hermon is in the Golan Heights. It is the traditional site of the Danite settlement, where they undertook Druidic practices as Druids.

The Tribe of Dan are not Jews apparently, but Celtic and Jesus is a Celt and the bloodline has been traced to a common ancestor in the Caucus Mountain region 9,500 B.C.

Jesus and his uncle traveled to England and Ireland. Jesus’ uncle Joseph had tin mines in Cornwall. Joseph established the birthplace of Freemasonry in England at St. Albans in 63 A.D.

The oldest king line of Ulster, Ireland is the McNea family. They descend from Egyptian and Danite royal lines. They later migrated to the county of Westmoreland in Scotland. Scotland is really Scota-land, named after Pharaoh Akhenaten’s daughter Scota.

The McNea family changed their name to Nevill when they settled in Westmoreland, Scotland. They later moved to England. The king lines of both the House of York and the House of Lancaster took assiduous pains to marry Nevills or related families like the Poles.

Many of the true claimants to the throne on both the Lancastrian and York sides were hunted down and killed by Tudor King Henry VIII, since they had a greater claim to the throne since his own line had been tainted through the marriage of his ancestor Edward IV to commoner Elizabeth Woodville.

Elizabeth, the daughter of Edward IV and Elizabeth Woodville, married Henry VII and gave birth to future King Henry VIII. Henry VII murdered rivals to the throne, killing Edward V and Richard Duke of York after 1485, as well as Edward Earl of Warwick.

Henry the VIII continued his father’s work by murdering Sir Richard Pole, Edmund de la Pole, Henry Pole B. Montague, since the Poles all shared a family connection to the Nevills, having married into the true royal line.

Sir Geoffrey Pole escaped assassination by fleeing into exile, while John de la Pole, Earl of Lincoln, heir presumptive of Henry VII was killed in battle as was Richard de la Pole, whether by design or accident cannot be firmly established.

Henry Pole was imprisoned in the Tower of London by Henry VIII, while Arthur Pole and Henry Pole suffered the same fate under Elizabeth I.

Sir Edward Nevill was also executed by Henry VIII, while Lady Jane Grey, the Nine Days Queen, was executed by Henry VIII’s daughter Mary I in 1553, who also executed Thomas Stafford, son of Henry Stafford, a baron who had also married a Pole.

“Hamlet” is autobiographical and is a declaration that the royal court would return to the Stuart line of King James the VI of Scotland. Mary Queen of Scots and James VI are represented by Old Fortinbras and Young Fortinbras in the play.

Queen Elizabeth had murdered Robert Dudley’s wife to pave his way to the throne as her royal consort. Her son Lord Oxford forced them to confront their royal murder re-enacted on the stage.

Oxford made it clear in “Hamlet” that a curse had befallen his family and that succession would go to the Stuart Line of Scotland. He set the play in Denmark to disguise the references to the royal court of England.

The rival bloodlines are represented by the red and white rose. The Tudor family holds the red rose pedigree of the York line, while the House of Lancaster embodies the rival white.

There is no arguing the point that the Kennedy clan in America has been the target of a vindictive plot to prevent them from entering public life. Since they are direct descendants of the true royal line of Ireland and by extension Egypt, the symbolism of the ritual of the “Killing of the King” cited by researcher James Shelby Downward begins to make sense.

The fact that an Egyptian obelisk with lighted torch at the top marked the location of JFK’s assassination in Dealey Plaza and that an aerial view of Dealey Plaza resembles a pyramid with a missing capstone, the Egyptian symbolism appears more potent in hindsight. The pharaonic king line that was the true claimant to the American throne chair had to be removed by the Illuminati.


tribal 2


Dealey Plaza obelisk marking location of JFK’s assassination 

tribal 4a


Also, “Lincoln” means “Line of Cohen”. That means Lincolnshire in England is where the Line of Cohen settled. He descends from the priesthood of the Cohenim. He was a prophet and very spiritual and shamanistic. Naturally, the Illuminati sought to take him out.

Interestingly, Lincoln was shot when the Moon was on the Ascendant at 9° of Sagittarius at 10:15 pm April 14th, 1865 and died the next morning when the Sun was on the Ascendant at 25° of Capricorn at 7:22 am on the April 15th, 1865.

tribal 5a tribal 6 a




This suggests he was a sacrifice of the Sun god Osiris and Moon goddess Isis, making him Horus, the son of the Sun god.

Alan Pinkerton was Honest Abe’s personal bodyguard. He founded Pinkertons, which supplies security for the U.S. Secret Service to this day. Interestingly, the logo for the Pinkerton Security company is the All-Seeing Eye of Horus, the Illuminati logo.

This suggests the fox is guarding the henhouse. It’s probably a safe bet that the Illuminati control security for prime ministers and presidents around the world. Any leader who steps out of line gets whacked by his own security detail.

Timothy Watson is the author of Must I Remember published, a true story about an Afghani refugee family.

Visit Tim’s website

or drop him a line at .